Jump to content

Search the Community

Showing results for tags 'time-modern'.

  • Search By Tags

    Type tags separated by commas.
  • Search By Author

Content Type


Forums

  • General
    • News
    • Introductions
    • General Discussion
  • Written Works
    • Stories
    • Role Playing
    • Continuous Stories
    • Unfinished Stories
    • Fantasies and Story Ideas
    • Chat & Role-Playing Transcripts
    • Real-Life Muscle Growth Experiences
  • MG's Storiversary
    • Storiversary Story Archive
  • Media
    • General Images
    • Artwork & Morphs
    • Artists Showcase
    • Videos
    • Before & After Transformations
  • Community
    • Personals
    • Chat Buddies
    • Surveys & Polls
    • Advertisements
  • Bodybuilding
    • General
    • Training
    • Muscle & Mind
    • Diet & Nutrition
    • Steroids
    • Watch Me Grow
  • Off Topic
    • Main Off Topic Board
    • News & Current Events
    • Weird / Funny / Interesting
  • Hyper and Impossibly Big Muscle!'s Welcome!
  • Hyper and Impossibly Big Muscle!'s Gallery
  • DC Area Muscle's Discussion
  • Tall Muscle's Discussion & Advice
  • Furry Muscle Club's Club Chat
  • Miembros Hispanohablanes!'s Presentaciones
  • Miembros Hispanohablanes!'s Culturistas buscando sponsor
  • Miembros Hispanohablanes!'s Sponsor buscando culturistas
  • Superstrength and Crushing's Your favorite Superstrength & Crushing Stories
  • Dumbing Down Fraternity's Dumb Stud Pictures
  • Dumbing Down Fraternity's Dumbing You
  • Dumbing Down Fraternity's Meathead Make-Believe
  • Dumbing Down Fraternity's Mutual Muscling
  • South East Asia Muscle Club's Muscle Tales
  • 2D Muscle Artists's Topics
  • Bodybuilding Best Practices's Video Clips
  • Bodybuilding Best Practices's Bodybuilding Websites
  • Bodybuilding Best Practices's Top Tips, Articles and Guides
  • Second Life's Topics
  • Second Life's GYMS
  • New York City Muscle's Member Intro
  • New York City Muscle's Personals
  • Rochester NY Area Lifters's Topics
  • 3D Muscle Club's Topics
  • Vore and Absorption's Topics
  • Vore and Absorption's Stories
  • Drain and Theft's 📰 Topics
  • BOSTON AREA BODYBUILDERS's DATING OPTIONS?
  • BOSTON AREA BODYBUILDERS's GREAT GYMS IN BOSTON AREA
  • BOSTON AREA BODYBUILDERS's SEEKING WORKOUT PARTNERS
  • Seeking Sponsorship's I am looking to be sponsored
  • Seeking Sponsorship's I am a Sponsor

Find results in...

Find results that contain...


Date Created

  • Start

    End


Last Updated

  • Start

    End


Filter by number of...

  1. Blaine is quite popular at his gym. He always comes in from his morning grind all worked up before he warms up to get into his routine. He has a tendency to socialize a fair amount, but it isn't overly distracting to the other athletes around him. Notably, he has tremendous camaraderie with the bigger guys because he understands their needs to get as freaky as possible. He always works out extremely hard pumping iron, benching his own body weight pretty consistently, trading deadlifts with some of the bigger guys, and even spots them occasionally. One of them has even invited him over to their place to just hang out if he ever wants to. This guy in particular is actually quite fond of Blaine in fact but doesn't want to intrude in his personal life. This big guy, Luke, is quite muscular and has relatively low body fat. He doesn't shave his body hardly ever at all and stays naturally hairy during most of the seasons. His pecs have that nice round balloon shape and his nipples are always peeking out from both sides of the tanks he wears. His abs have hair that snake through every separation that a good chunk of the hairy bodybuilding community apparently want as well. He has tremendous quads that he has been working on for quite some time so they can catch up to his immense upper body. Blaine has grown quite fond of Luke lately and has seen him naked numerous times in the showers after they have completed some unreal workouts. He tries not to make it obvious but has caught glimpses of him at times when he cleans up. Surprisingly, the huge bodybuilder never notices him looking. They both have locked on each other’s eyes before when Blaine spots for him. He usually just stands there without moving for a few seconds and won’t say anything. Most of the time, he gets a smile from the big brute and they continue the routine. They both have a noticeable chemistry judging from what other guys have been talking about but they both realize that they are not physically equal in any way. On one day in particular, Blaine goes in to take his shower like he always does after a grueling workout and notices that there is no one else in the locker room with him except some hulking figure that seems to have come out of nowhere. It startles him at first but amazingly he is not afraid of it. It hands him a small bottle that looks like one of those energy shots and just turns around to walk around the corner leading into the shower area. He goes to look for it, but once he turns the corner to where he saw it go to, it is gone from his sight. The bottle he is holding doesn't have anything written on it. He looks at briefly and doesn’t hesitate to drink it down. After waiting a few seconds, it tingles inside his stomach for a couple of moments and is done. He finishes putting his clothes on in the locker room, leaves the gym, and goes about the rest of his day at back at work before going home to sleep like he usually does. He returns the next day to start his routine like he always does and feels incredibly good. He arrives at the gym just before the other big lifters do and feels more rested than he ever has in his life. Once he gets situated and begins pumping iron, he notices that his workouts have gotten much easier for some reason. He starts benching the weight he was doing the day before and realizes that it feels light as a feather. ‘Whew damn, this could be quite the day for me. I feel so jacked and I have hardly done anything yet.’ When some of the other brutes make it in and start lifting themselves, he tells one of them to put more plates on the bar for him. When he goes to lift the bar up, he hears a popping sound coming from chest area and realizes that when he does a rep, it rises a little. He does another rep and it starts to rise a little further. He laughs as he goes through the entire routine and makes his muscles grow each time he completes several reps in several sets. The guys that are around him stop lifting to look over in awe. ‘Fuck yeah! I love how my body is responding to this workout. *feels it still growing* Damn, it shouldn’t feel this fucking good, but damn I want it to keep growing.’ His growth is so jaw-dropping that the outfit he is wearing is practically painted on top of his expanding frame. Luke just so happens to be standing nearby and can't stop watching his workout buddy from growing into a muscle monster. His eyes lock on to Blaine’s chest as it continues to expand as his pecs hang heavily over top of the emerging ten pack that is straining to rip through the wet fabric over top of them. His forearms are swelling violently as his veins triple in size and swell all the way up his incredibly huge bulbous biceps and shoulders. They are getting dangerously close to busting through the fabric as his legs explode in size as well. He is attracting a huge crowd now, but gets up to avoid giving them all an even bigger show. At this point, he has gained a decent amount of muscle and is now beginning to split the fabric in his favorite Under Armour shirt. He walks past Luke on purpose and feels the big guy’s body hair brush against his own monstrous cannons and moans in satisfaction. The hairy brute stares intently at the mammoth bubble butt forming inside the growing stud’s pants and moans as well. Luke grunts a few times to get his attention and motions for him to come back over to where he is standing so he can feel his body. ‘Hey Blaine, I want to know your secret. Maybe you can let me explore a few options.’ Blaine smiles as he turns around to look at him, but shakes his head that he won’t come back. Instead, he turns back around and walks into the locker room. Luke walks behind him slowly which makes Blaine a little bit nervous. The other men in the locker room can sense that something is about to happen and stop to watch the proceedings. He grabs Blaine from behind and attempts to lift all 240 pounds of him. The smaller muscleman yells and tries to get out of the arms of the hairy brute, but is unsuccessful. ‘What is your problem man? I can’t understand why you are so interested in me all of a sudden. You are still bigger and stronger than me, so why even bother?’ Blaine reaches down and presses on Luke’s huge, vascular forearms and feels something happening again to his own. His nicely formed arms are stretching and popping once again as they form even larger bowling balls. The feeling is spreading all over his body as his chest pushes out even further and completely rips through his shirt. The sound of stretching can be heard coming from all over his frame as the pants he is wearing shred exposing the enormous tree trunks that were hiding from within. His bloated 9 inch cock flops back and forth as it drops a stream of precum on the ground. His muscles are now expanding on top of each other. ‘OH SHIT! I CAN’T STOP IT! (voice deepens) FUCK….*stretch* *pop* YEAH! I WANT MORE!’ Luke can’t hold him any longer and lets go as they both fall on to the ground. The weight of the two muscle monsters shatters all the glass in the locker room as all the porcelain tiles in the shower area crack under the pressure. The men hanging out around them start to realize that this may not be the best place to be at as they all start shuffling out the locker room doors. Blaine can't believe what is happening to him as he tries to get back up and goes over to get on one of the weight scales. ‘OHH FUCKING YEAH! DAMN LUKE, I AM SO FUCKING MASSIVE NOW!’ His giant new feet explode from his shoes and break the scale instantly like it is made of cardboard. He turns around and goes back over to Luke to pick him up with his new 25" right arm and dares him to try and get out of his grasp. The hairy bodybuilder flails about as he can’t even budge. ‘Let go of me man, I just wanted to worship you a little, not to antagonize you. You are starting to hurt me now.’ Blaine tears the rest of his pants off and starts petting Luke’s crotch with his left arm. The now smaller hairy brute lets his aggression dissipate as he lets the giant bodybuilder know that he can do whatever he wants to do now. In fact, he is in complete ecstasy. ‘Ahhh man…..you win. I can’t fight you off anymore. Your insane power drives me crazy. Please don’t kill me okay?’ ‘I won’t kill you Luke, I just need to satisfy my hunger.’ He puts the hairy stud down to start licking Luke’s hard cock through the speedo he is wearing. He moans in delight as Blaine sucks on the head of his cock. He takes his left thumb, grabs the fabric, and pulls on the speedo shredding it with ease as he starts sucking on huge 10 inch hairy member hitting him in his face. Luke is putty in his arms now as he feels Blaine’s throat gulping it all the way down to the base of his cock. The giant muscle monster can feel Luke’s cum building up inside his balls as they bounce against his massive neck. ‘UHHH GAWD MAN, I CAN’T HOLD IT BACK ANY LONGER, FUCK ME I HAVE TO CUM…..’ ‘Give me your hot flood Luke and I promise you I will return the favor!’ Luke lets his cum fly down inside Blaine’s eager throat as he pulls the hairy brute into him. They both growl loudly as they feel each other’s thick bodies against each other. *gulps several times* ‘MMMM FUCK. It is so delicious Luke! I want you to feed me more stud!’ *sucks harder* Blaine sucks harder and faster on him to make the hairy big man rear back. He yells at the ceiling as he feels another load building up inside his balls. The giant muscleman massages both of them with his big hands and mouth for several more minutes. ‘Gawd Blaine, why do you want my cum so badly?’ *feels himself getting lightheaded now* ‘You will find out later Luke and I promise you that you won’t regret it.’ Luke unloads another thick creamy load down inside Blaine’s throat as the two exhausted men finally fall down on to the floor. The locker room appears to be heavily damaged now from the carnage, but they are completely oblivious to this. As they lie there, Luke wonders what Blaine meant when he kept making promises to him. The new muscle monster lying there beside him may have a few tricks up his sleeve that may shock the hairy brute once he can muster enough energy again.
  2. Hey Guys, here it is, the last chapter of Hard Mountain. It feels really weird putting this up. Thank you for everyone that's liked and commented, it's meant a lot. This started off as something a lot shorter and, like a muscle, the more I worked on it the more it grew. So thank you for reading, enjoy the last part. It's a bit of a wrapping up kind of thing but hopefully it'll satisfy. I'm working on another long story but it's nowhere near ready yet, though I have a story to put up next week that you should enjoy. Anyway, here we go... Chapter One Chapter Two Chapters Three and Four Chapter Five Chapter Six Chapters Seven and Eight Chapter Nine Chapter Ten Chapter Eleven Chapter Twelve Chapter Thirteen Hard Mountain - Chapter Fourteen: The week before we headed back to campus, I had gone home early to see my family. Danny had driven me back and was heading to the apartment we’d found off-campus to get us set up. Most of his belongings were in Jack’s jeep that had driven up behind us the whole way. My Stepdad was at work and my sister was back at college so only my Mom was waiting for me. I knocked on the door as Danny drove off and soon Mom had answered. “Hey Mom,” I said, nervously. “Sam?” she said, looking me over. “You’ve… grown. When did you get so tall?” We both chuckled and she led me inside. I took a seat in the living room and she brought me some water, sitting next to me on the sofa. “You had a good time at the cabin then?” she asked. “It was incredible,” I said, smiling. “You remember how big Danny was? Well his dad, Jack, is a big guy too. They got me off my ass and I started hitting the gym. I think I had a bit of a late growth spurt out there, my jeans started getting a little high on my ankles but Jack was really nice and bought me some new clothes. They both… they really helped me out there. I managed to start coming to terms with Dad’s death. They… they helped me talk through it.” Mom smiled, taking my hand in hers and squeezing it. “I always worried about you when you were younger,” she said. “You… you held your father so highly. He was your hero, you would literally be stuck to him like glue every minute you could. You probably don’t remember but you refused to see him when he was really sick. Even when he died, you refused to go to his funeral but I made you. It was heart breaking, seeing you like that.” “I know,” I said, sadly. “I’ve regretted it though. But with Jack and Danny’s help, I’ve started coming to terms with it. I’m beginning to move on. Danny lost his mom too, when he was six, they had some good advice. They… listened. I miss him, Mom. I’ve missed him everyday since he...” I started crying and Mom pulled me into a tight hug as she cried with me. We just let it all out. “So,” she said after a while, wiping her face dry. “What did you get up to? I want to hear all about it.” “Well we went hiking a lot,” I said. “The cabin is out in the middle of nowhere, beautiful forest. We explored caves and I even climbed a mountain.” “Well, look at you!” she laughed. “It really did do you some good. I remember a time when I would read report card after report card detailing the many ways you were cutting gym class.” “Well, people change,” I said. “Well it’s a good change, for sure,” said Mom. “Did you and Danny find an apartment yet?” I nodded. “A pretty good one, actually. And… Danny and I… we’re dating.” I thought it best not to mention that I was also sleeping with Jack. Nonetheless, Mom smiled. “Well I never suspected he was… you know, but it’s good you’re seeing someone like him,” she said. “He’s a very nice boy, hopefully you’ll bring him over for dinner again? I’ll remember to make extra portions.” I spent the rest of the afternoon at home catching up with Mom about what had happened while I was gone. When my Stepfather came home I gave him a tight hug and told him how much I loved him, how much I appreciated him as a father figure. After dinner, I feigned sleepiness from my long journey home and hid up in my room to check a whole summer’s worth of posts. My yahoo lit up with dozens of messages from friends asking how I was and where I was. I began a topic on the forum and began to write, adding some photos I’d taken of myself at the cabin. Hey guys, sorry I’ve been gone so long! That cabin I told you I was going to had no internet! L I have a lot of catching up to do but first I thought I would tell you everything that has happened over the summer. Remember my roommate I was telling you about? Well, his dad? HUGE! 365lbs of beef. They had their own gym out there and… I started using their stuff. I placed a photo of myself from before the summer into the post. This is what I looked like before I went. Yeah, I was skinny. But while I was out there… I got bit. Bit by the lifting bug. Now look at me: I placed a photo of myself from last week in the post. I worked like a beast and now I’m nearly 170lbs. I feel incredible; they really pushed me hard out there. Speaking of my roommate… we’re now dating. I am now dating a real muscle guy. He told me that he had been working hard during our freshman year so that he could impress me and we finally admitted that we liked each other. His dad is cool with it too, which is great. I became really close with his dad too. I need to talk to them about posting pics because I’m not sure how they’d feel about it. I want you guys to see what I was living with over the summer but we’ll see. My boyfriend knows about the site though but you’ll probably be seeing more of him anyway as he wants to be a pro bodybuilder. We have a plan too, he’s gonna enter some local comps and we’ll see how things go. I’m really, really happy. This summer has changed my life completely and everything feels right. I’m gonna continue to lift and get bigger and I have a beautiful man to watch get bigger too. He’s put on some mass over the summer as well. He’s just under 275lbs right now (and he knows how to use it ). I’ll post some more updates in the future but for now, I gotta run. Talk to you all soon. -- Hard Mountain - Epilogue: Five Years Later: “And the winner of this year’s Mr Olympia is… Danny Maine!” I jumped from my seat and screamed as Danny walked across the stage, holding his trophy aloft in triumph. At 6’2”, 390lbs and 2% body fat, Danny’s golden and oiled monstrous muscles looked incredible under the stage lights, making his body bulge as he screamed in victory. Jack pulled me into a tight hug, wiping tears from his eyes. Danny had the biggest, most vascular and perfectly symmetrical body of all the competitors, plus his bright blue posers had the biggest bulge too. We headed backstage and Danny pulled us into his huge chest and we squeezed each other tight. Danny was crying, I was crying, Jack was crying; we were all so happy. “You did it,” I said. “I knew you would!” “I’m so fucking proud of you, both of you,” said Jack. Jack tapped on the medal of my chest; I’d won the Mr Olympia Men’s Physique competition earlier in the day. I was now 210lbs even, 5’10 and 3% body fat. Danny pulled me into his body and kissed me, his huge pecs pressing into mine. I could feel my cock starting to get hard, as was Danny’s and we both blushed and giggled. “Boys, save it for when we’re in the hotel,” whispered Jack. We walked out onto the floor where people were taking photographs of Danny. He flexed and showed off his trophy as journalists shouted questions. “Danny! How does it feel to win?” “What’s next for you?” “Are you planning to compete again next year?” “Guys, please!” said Danny, smiling. “One at a time. I’m very proud of myself today but I couldn’t have done it without my Dad who raised me alone most of my life and my beautiful partner, Sam Richter. Without them, I wouldn’t be here today.” He waved us over and we stood on either side of Danny. We held up our medals and trophies and Jack grinned with pride. Danny kissed me again, cheekily cupping my big, bulbous glutes in my posing shorts. “Sam! What does your win today mean for your career as an author?” “Danny, will you and Sam be getting married?” “When’s the next book out Sam?” “Is it true you’re studying to be a lawyer, Danny?” Life was good. Danny had won a bunch of amateur and national competitions whilst we were at college and I spent every summer with him and Jack at the cabin, while Danny spent Christmas and thanksgiving with my family. When we graduated, the three of us went to Europe and Danny competed in some international competitions to great success. I’d written a novel in college that had been released last year to good reviews and even won a couple of small awards. I’d recently finished my follow up and it was being released in the next few months. I’d spent the last year competing too, winning some competitions but I wasn’t looking to make a career of it. I did it because Danny and Jack had encouraged me to take a chance. Jack was a great guide for us, always happy to dispense advice and help, and he’d begun to work from home more so he could spend as much time with us as he could. Once a year, no matter where I was in the world, I would make my way to climb Hard Mountain on the anniversary of my Dad’s death. It was a journey I would take alone and I would get into the pool on the top of the mountain and I would see him there. We just talked, I’d ask him for some advice but mostly I would just listen to him talk. Once our time was up, I would make my way down the mountain back to the cabin where Jack and Danny would be waiting. We’d converted mine and Danny’s old rooms into one big bedroom so the three of us could sleep together on a specially built bed. This was our home now, the three of us together, with no one to disturb us. The End --
  3. Read what precedes this chapter if need be: Muscle Buddies 1.0 & 1.1: https://muscle-growt...orkout-session/ Muscle Buddies 1.2: https://muscle-growt...eping-a-secret/ Muscle Buddies 1.3: https://muscle-growt...now-who-we-are/ Muscle Buddies 2.0 & 2.1: https://muscle-growt...ng-the-admirer/ Chapter 2.2: Let's Assume That We Can Get Along Spending time with Omar over the summer before his senior year of high school has been incredibly satisfying for Jeff, especially after the recommendation from his assistant football coach Colton Goodwin. His relationship with Dustin has stayed fairly strong despite both of the teenagers urges to let off some steam with various friends of theirs. Jeff’s decision to focus solely on his rugby training is surprising considering that coach Goodwin expected him to work towards football rather than the other sport. This could have played into the decision of why Colton has started spending more time with Dustin and ending up falling for the amateur bodybuilder. Jeff’s unusual relationship with Omar has never really been a problem for Dustin since he has always known that they have fooled around with each other. What he doesn’t know however is that they are doing it far more frequently than before. The sessions they have are more about just showing off how strong each of them is with the other. Jeff’s ability to lift Omar above his head now in his senior year compared to where he started at the beginning of the summer is beyond compare. Omar has grown weak for this kind of horseplay and Jeff is fully aware of it. After nearly every practice for rugby, they train together and wait until the rest of their team leaves before they move on to more important matters. Jeff’s fellow teammate West, who has spent some very personal time with Dustin as well, has had his theories about Jeff and Omar’s relationship. He has known his fellow classmate long enough to know when he is being fairly secretive. His curiosity finally gets the better of him one night after all of the other guys leave. Acting as if he is going to go shower after a training session, he walks down the corridor to the locker rooms and stops before sneaking around a corner to watch the two thick seniors as they start to horse around with each other on the Smith machine. They both are wearing tank tops that hug their beefy chests as well as tight pants that are nice and snug on their bloated legs and asses. West himself wears similar clothing and wastes no time before he pulls his tank and pants off to stand directly in the path of the two brutes. His cock is already dribbling a pool of precum on the ground in front of him just beyond the gym floor. He never once touches it with his hands as it throbs and bounces its way up and down. Jeff and Omar laugh as they strip down to where they are wearing nothing before they pounce on each other. In the beginning of this scene, it is Omar that is the aggressive one but quickly changes to where it is Jeff who takes full advantage of him with his size and strength. Jeff’s power turns Omar on greatly as he moans in his deep voice. West has never seen this side of his good friend before, the rough and rowdy beastly man who wants to be the one in control. Both bulky teens are already soaked and glisten with sweat as their muscles strain and tense with each movement they make. West moans to himself as he runs his hands up and down his ripped muscular chest and tweaks his hard nips making his cock jump each time. He makes thrusting motions in the air like he is fucking someone. He won’t hold out long because he was already horned up from the intense workout he just finished a few minutes previously. He grunts and seconds later sprays several jets of cum all over the ground as it coats the light colored wood. His voice manages to carry its way far enough over to get the attention of both Jeff and Omar which embarrasses him immensely. Before he can turn the other way to escape to the lockers, he hears Jeff’s voice calling for him to come over and join them. He stops moving in his tracks to think about his decision before he walks toward them. Both of the beefy teens grin as they get up off the floor and grab him by the legs to pick him up to put him on their shoulders. Jeff never really thought about West much beforehand, but after seeing his teammate get turned on so much by what him and Omar are doing, he is willing to include the smaller stud in the fun. Both Jeff and Omar take turns using West as a barbell as they deadlift him over and over again. It starts off with some light teasing and quickly moves into full-blown worship as the smaller teen can’t help but to massage both of the stud’s thick chests with his mouth and tongue. It isn’t long before West moves down to find their meaty cocks and works them over slowly and methodically making the big boys grunt each time he deep throats them. Jeff and Omar take turns punching at each other’s stomachs while West gets lost in massaging their immense rods. The taste of their precum sets him on fire as he feels another load building up in his own balls. West stops sucking them occasionally to look up at them to see what they are doing to each other. Jeff will flex his massive guns every time he notices West looking and smiles down at him before telling him to go back to servicing his cock. After several minutes of gulping on both poles, the smaller teen can feel them getting closer to bursting. He stops sucking finally to stroke them both in unison. Their hips thrust in sync with each other as West moans loudly feeling his body thrusting along with them. In a remarkable turn of events, both Jeff and Omar explode at the same time and hit West in the face as giant rivers of cum go splashing down his chest and onto his cock. The instant the white flood hits West’s rod, he shoots another big load all over the gym floor. Once he finishes, he gets up and hugs both men tightly. Jeff and Omar continue to smack each other around this time moving up to their pecs and grunting a few times. West asks them to kiss each other, but they decline. Instead, Jeff picks him up and wraps his thick arms around the fit teen’s waist and pulls him in to kiss his lips. West moans deeply as he puts his hands on Jeff’s head and leans into him. Omar smiles and asks if they need to be alone which prompts Jeff to immediately stop kissing the thinner teen. He asks the strongman if he would want a kiss from his friend since he is pretty good at it. Omar resists at first but then grabs the teen to turn him around. West peers into the big man’s brown eyes and swoons a little. They smile at each other before West leans in to lock lips with the burly powerlifter. To Omar’s surprise, he actually likes the way the fit teen kisses him and holds him tightly against his barrel chest. After a few minutes of light kissing, Omar puts West back down on the floor. Both Jeff and the big strongman rub their admirer’s head to show their affection for him before they grab their stuff to go to the locker room. West sits down in the same spot for a minute or two to take in what just happened. He finally gets up and follows behind them to go wash up from the amazing encounter he just had.
  4. Hey Guys, here comes another chapter. There's only one more to go after this one but no need to worry, you won't have long to wait. I've started writing a new story and I have a oneshot ready and waiting which I think I'll post next week. I was about to post this chapter today when a sudden wave of... inspiration hit so I added a little something (well, I say little...) Anyway, enjoy! Chapter One Chapter Two Chapters Three and Four Chapter Five Chapter Six Chapters Seven and Eight Chapter Nine Chapter Ten Chapter Eleven Chapter Twelve Hard Mountain - Chapter Thirteen: “Fuuuuuuuck! Harder!” I moaned loudly as Danny followed my order and began slamming into my ass harder and faster. We were lying in the clearing where he had told me he wanted to be a bodybuilder and he’d been fucking me for nearly an hour. I’d already shot twice but Danny was building his up. Summer was almost over and in the weeks since I’d climbed Hard Mountain, my body had really changed. I was now 170lbs, almost all muscle. Daily cardio workouts had reduced my bodyfat down so my skin was tight over my muscles. I’d grown a little taller too; I was now 5’9”. My shoulders were wider, waist trimmer and my legs were slender yet solid with muscle. I flexed my solid six-pack and thick bubble ass each time Danny thrust powerfully inside me. He was bigger too, 272lbs and growing; he’d really intensified his workouts and had put on some very noticeable mass and his thrusts were much more powerful than the beginning of the summer. “Danny,” I panted. “Danny… oh fuck… FUCK, FUCK, FUUUUCK!” I shot my third load all over my pecs and abs as Danny growled, forcing his cock all the way inside me and he exploded, his cock recoiling deep in my ass as he shot a heavy barrage of cum. My sex drive had gone through the roof since climbing the mountain, though Jack and Danny had more than kept it sated. We’d had an interesting arrangement, the three of us; sometimes I’d sleep with Jack, sometimes with Danny, sometimes they would sleep together and every so often the three of us would fuck altogether. But as summer was coming to an end, Jack had sat us both down and explained that he was happy for us to continue sleeping together without him when we went back to college. I’d really worried about it but Jack had just smiled and said he was happy we’d have each other, though he promised he would visit. Danny pulled out of me and we curled up, wrapping our arms and legs around each other, softly kissing. “I love you, Danny,” I said, smiling. “I love you too,” he said, smiling in his goofy way. We relaxed in the shade of the trees as the cool breeze washed over us, cooling our sweaty bodies off. I would miss this place, the cabin and the forest. It was so peaceful and I could just relax without worrying about a single thing. Danny lay on his back and put his arms under his head, so I curled up against him and stroked his pecs. “Danny,” I said. “What did you see when you climbed Hard Mountain? You’ve never talked about it, I was kinda curious. I’ve been meaning to ask for a while now.” “I was wondering when you might ask me that,” he chuckled. “Dad used to tell me stories about the mountain when I was a kid and when I was sixteen, I just decided I would climb it like he told me he’d done. No clothes, no nothing. He didn’t even tell me to go, I just went and did it. I think I wanted to prove myself to him, he was fairly big then and I hadn’t been lifting for very long. When I got there… I saw my Mom.” He paused, closing his eyes and taking a deep breath. I gave his pec a gentle squeeze, kissing his bare skin. “She looked beautiful, I couldn’t believe it was her,” he said. “I told her how much I missed her, even though it had been years. She told me that I had to start letting go, to start accepting her absence. I’d been keeping myself so close to Dad because I wanted to protect him, because I didn’t want to lose him like I lost her. She told me that Dad was more than capable of protecting himself, that I should start letting him protect me, let others protect me. She knew my secret, that I was attracted to Dad. I like girls too but Dad… I jerked off thinking about him, his big body, the way his muscles felt. I felt so ashamed, I’d been hiding it for so long but she told me it was okay. She told me that, no matter what, Dad would love me for who I am. I just wanted to be like him so bad; Dad was always so confident and strong and handsome. She told me that I could be too with the power of the mountain, but that there would also be someone in my life who would make me want to push myself harder and harder.” “Three guesses who that might be,” I chuckled and Danny laughed. “Yeah, I know,” he said. “From the moment I met you, I felt something. The way you would look at me made me want to work harder, lift heavier. I wanted to impress you so much but I was too shy to tell you how I felt. I would lie awake at night jerking off, thinking about kissing you and touching you. And now I can. Well, you know, minus the jerking. Though you do give excellent handjobs.” He leant his head down and kissed my lips deeply, pulling me on top of him. His hands trailed down my back until they reached my ass, giving my glutes a squeeze. “I like this,” said Danny huskily. “Can’t wait to see how big this gets.” “How big do you want it to get?” I asked. “I don’t know, how big do you wanna get?” asked Danny, tracing a finger up my spine. “Well, I like how big you and Jack are,” I said and I felt Danny’s cock grow hard again. “But… I don’t know. I guess we’ll see.” “Don’t feel pressured into getting huge,” said Danny. “Be who you wanna be. You’ll be beautiful no matter what.” I nodded, leaning down to playfully flick his nipple with my tongue. Danny sucked in his breath but chuckled, stroking the back of my head. “Careful,” he warned in a purr. “Sorry,” I giggled. “I just can’t help it. I love your body so much.” “Have you always liked muscle?” he asked. “Yeah,” I said, blushing. “My Dad used to be big guy. I guess… as I got older, I used him as a reference for what men should be like.” “Understandable,” said Danny. I paused and then stood. Danny looked confused but he stood up too. “I wanna show you something,” I said. We walked back to the cabin and I led him to my room. I pulled out my laptop and began to show him my collections. Pictures, videos, screenshots, stories, some of the conversations and role-plays I’d saved with guys online. I explained my obsession with muscle and growth, how I had found like-minded guys online at the muscle growth forum. Danny asked questions about certain aspects and I would explain them to him. “Wow…” he said when I finished explaining it to him. “So… Hard Mountain is kinda like one of these stories of yours.” “Yeah, in a way,” I said, chuckling. “It’s kinda weird, right?” Danny frowned. “You know you can’t tell anyone about the mountain, right?” “I know,” I said, sighing. “It would make a lot of guys happy if they could come here but… some things are best kept a secret.” Danny gave me a one-armed hug and stood up off my bed. “Bear with me a few minutes,” he said, with an impish grin. “Just wanna grab something.” He left my room and I waited patiently on the bed. He was gone for over ten minutes and when he came back, Danny was wearing a fluffy bathrobe covering his body. He threw a bottle onto the bed in front of me and I picked it up. “Body oil?” I asked, raising an eyebrow. “You were saying earlier about muscle worship, well…” said Danny, slipping off his bathrobe. “I’d love it if you would do me the honour, cutie.” My mouth curled into a grin as I looked over Danny. He was a little sweaty and his muscles had a slight pump to them like he’d quickly lifted a few weights and he’d put on some black posers that left nothing to the imagination. I’d worshipped his body a little over the summer, but that was during sex; this was a little different. I got off the bed and walked over to him. I squeezed some body oil onto his thick pecs, the liquid dripping down over the bulging meat slabs and running into the crevasse between his pecs. I began to rub the oil on his pecs and he instinctively flexed them for me. Fuck I loved how hard his muscles felt, and rubbing the oil over them to make them shimmer just… needless to say, despite cumming three times earlier, I was hard again. Once I’d rubbed the oil in enough, I ran my tongue over his left pec while my hand groped the right. The oil was flavoured and I could taste banana on my tongue. It seemed oddly fitting for Danny, not because it was a phallic kind of fruit but despite the hard skin, the inside was soft. Danny was all rock hard muscle but he was really just a massive goof and very affectionate. “That feels nice,” said Danny, softly. “Keep going.” I applied the oil to other parts of his body, Danny leading the order. After his pecs, I went down to his solid abs, up to his arms, around to his lats and back, across his traps and delts then down to his quads, hams and calves. As I covered every inch of him in the oil, licking and kissing as I went, Danny would flex each muscle. The more I touched him, the more he would moan; his cock grew hard and pulled the pouch of his tight black posers away from his body. “Fuck this is so hot,” moaned Danny. I stood up and lifted up his arm, burying my face in his armpit to lick the smooth skin. Banana and sweat, it tasted so good that my tongue was really getting in deep. “Shit… you like that?” moaned Danny, surprised. “Fuck, do the other one.” I obliged as he lifted up his other arm, my hands exploring every muscle they could reach. Danny was enthralled by my worship, egging me on more and more with every aroused whimper. There was a sudden snap and we both looked down. His cock had torn one of the tiny straps on the waistband of his poser, his cock now free and standing to attention. “Oops…” I said, giggling. “Never had that happen before,” said Danny. “ Guess I’ll need new ones.” “Get some blue ones,” I said. “They’d bring out your eyes.” Danny smiled and kissed me softly, my hands continuing to explore his body. “I think you missed a couple of spots,” he whispered between kisses. “My glutes feel a bit dry.” I chuckled and grabbed the oil, pulling his broken poser down his legs. I got on my knees behind him, rubbing the oil over his muscle ass. He flexed and bounced each glute as I licked the big globes of his ass, occasionally biting down on the rock hard meat. All of a sudden, Danny spread his legs out and leaned forward, resting his hands on his knees. His glutes spread open, exposing his hole. “You still missed a spot,” he said, grinning, shaking his butt in my face. I bit my lip. I dribbled oil down into his crack and rubbed it in, making him moan as my thumb brushed over his hole. The oil ran down to his taint and I rubbed it in with my thumb. I reached around to rub oil along his hard cock as I gently but slowly rubbed my tongue over his taint. Danny whimpered, his legs starting to shake and his cock swelled in my hand. “You like that, big guy?” I asked, flicking my tongue on his taint. “Yes! Oh fuck, fuck, fuck yes!” hissed Danny as he spread his legs wider and pushed his ass out further. I licked his taint slowly. It was strange to see Danny so overcome, how his big muscular body would shake and quiver at my touch. When I’d decided his taint had received enough punishment, I licked up into his crack and began to tongue his hole. He moaned even louder as my tongue pushed against his hole, his sphincter squeezing tight and dilating as rimmed him. I pawed at his hard glutes, pulling them apart wider so I could run my tongue against the skin around his hole. “What are you two up to?” Danny stood to attention at the voice, his cock exploding violently and thick ropes of cum splattered onto the hard wood floor. I peeked out from behind Danny’s butt; Jack was standing by the door, his arms folded across his chest, making his t-shirt bulge. I hadn’t even noticed him come in. Jack had been in town conferencing with his office all day. God knows how long he had been standing there for but his jeans were tented. “Danny, why are you covered in oil?” Jack asked with a bemused expression. “Well, uh, we…” stuttered Danny, turning bright red. “We were… we were just…” “Oh I know what you were doing,” chuckled Jack. “But now I’m here.” Jack pulled off his shirt and walked over to us. He took the bottle of oil and squirted it across his massive pecs. “Worship these muscles boys, I hope you’ve got enough oil left.” We weren’t inclined to say no. -- Chapter Fourteen: Sam's amazing and life changing summer comes to an end...
  5. Hey Guys, sorry there were no chapters last week. I had a personal issue that had to be taken care of so I took a break from the forum. But now I'm back and you better get ready. There are only a couple of chapters left to go and as you didn't get two last week, I will be posting the rest of Hard Mountain over the course of the week. Either daily from today or every other day, depending on how busy I be. I know some of you were expecting a little more growth wise but I said in the beginning there wasn't much in terms of muscle growth, but I like to think as this more of a human growth story. But the one shot I have ready to post once Hard Mountain is complete will, I think, more than make up for it. Bon Appetite! Chapter One Chapter Two Chapters Three and Four Chapter Five Chapter Six Chapters Seven and Eight Chapter Nine Chapter Ten Chapter Eleven Hard Mountain - Chapter Twelve: Jack and Danny had set up a small camp on the summit so we stayed the night. I’d been exhausted from the ordeal of climbing Hard Mountain so I’d fallen asleep very quickly, the two of them spooning me from both sides, but I was refreshed in the morning. The next day we headed back to the cabin. Unsurprisingly it was faster on the way back and we got home in half a day. I went straight to my room while Danny and Jack got the cabin back in order. I stared at my reflection in the mirror, trying to get used to who was looking back at me. I cupped my genitals in my hand, feeling their new weight. Walking with them had been a strange experience, as I wasn’t used to the extra size and weight; I’d had to adjust my stance and walk. There was a knock on the door and Jack entered, a huge bag in his arms. “Hey, just bringing your clothes back,” he said, putting them on the bed. “Listen, Sammy, I hope you aren’t angry at me or Danny for making you climb the mountain the way we did.” I turned and smiled at him. “I was angry at first but in the end, I’m glad I did it. At first I didn’t think I could, and there were times that I thought it was the end. But the further up I went, the more I learned about myself. Sure I almost died a few times but it doesn’t matter now, I did it and… and I finally got to get some closure over my Dad.” Jack pulled me into a gentle hug, kissing my forehead. “I was so worried the whole time we were waiting for you,” said Jack quietly. “I kept thinking the worst was happening but in my heart I knew you could do it.” He kissed my forehead again and it felt nice, comforting. “So I wanted to ask you if you felt like staying here the whole summer, not just for another couple of weeks,” said Jack. “Now that you’ve been given the gift of the mountain, I think it would be essential for you to start working on your body. Danny and I would be more than happy for you to stay and we have everything we need here to get your bigger and stronger. What do you say?” “Of course!” I said instantly. “I’ll need to let my family know though.” “Absolutely,” said Jack, grinning. “I’ll tell you what, I’ll take you into town. There’s cell signal there and you don’t have anything to workout in so we’ll pick you up a few things. I don’t think anything I have would fit you.” I got dressed (though I took a few moments to marvel at how my underwear bulged obscenely with the pouch full of bigger meat and the back filled out more with my bubblier ass) and Jack drove us to town. It was going to be an hour drive but seeing Jack squashed into his jeep, muscles bulging and demanding room even with the seat all the way back, was a hot sight to behold. Such a big man in a small by comparison vehicle that was bigger than any car I’d ever been in, an interesting juxtaposition. “Can I ask you something?” I said. “On your journey up the mountain… who did you see? You don’t have to say, I know it’s probably very personal.” “No, it’s okay,” said Jack. “When I climbed the mountain, I was in a very bad place. It had been a month since my wife had died and I was overwhelmed. I had a six-year-old kid to look after, alone, while I had to work and I was still grieving. All her things were still around the house and I couldn’t touch them, but they reminded me of how much I missed her. It was getting to be too much. My father suggested that I take some time to myself, agreed to take Danny for as long as I needed and I came out here. It didn’t help that I was alone, left with my thoughts. To be honest with you, Sammy, I wanted to die. “I missed Sarah so much, we had been childhood sweethearts and gotten married after college. She had been the love of my life and I just couldn’t go on, even for my little boy. But I remembered the stories my father had told me about the mountain and I had nothing left to lose in my mind. I climbed Hard Mountain and I saw her. I saw Sarah in the cave, her body… well, you can imagine what a car accident looks like.” Jack wiped some tears from his face and cleared his throat. I put my hand on his leg and gently stroked it. “So when I reached the top, she came to me,” continued Jack. “She told me that even though she was gone, I would find love again in ways I would least expect it. She said there would be two people in my life one day that I would love like I loved her. One, she said, I wouldn’t understand but that I couldn’t stop it. That was Danny when he was sixteen, that moment I told you about. The other person would be close to the first but when I met them, I would know, even if they hid their own feelings. That would be you. “I told her I couldn’t, that I wasn’t strong enough for this. All she said to me was that I needed to channel my pain into to something that would benefit me, would benefit my mind and body. After that day, I felt something deep inside. I gave up drinking, smoking, started eating right and began working out. Lifting made me feel good, it was addictive and I felt like I was unstoppable when I lifted heavier and heavier. “I’ve been 365lbs for the last couple of years. My body reached its limit, I think, but I keep getting stronger. That was her gift, the strength to carry on and the strength to carry others. I was more active and when I wasn’t at work, I focused on bringing up Danny. Though everyone has needs and I would go out, try and find someone. No one ever… clicked. I dated a few women but it never felt right. Once I was getting bigger, really filling out, men started giving me attention and I found myself attracted to them. I tried dating a few but it never went beyond sex. That is, until Danny went up the Mountain by himself and came back. When he started touching me… I felt it again. Love, but not a fatherly love. Something deeper.” “And then you met me,” I said, smiling. “Yeah, then I met you,” chuckled Jack, putting his hand on mine. “The moment I saw you, I felt it again. When Danny called and said he was bringing you to the cabin for the summer, he said we had to take you up the mountain.” “He did?” I asked. “Yeah but I was against it,” he replied. “You were the first friend he’d ever gotten close to so I didn’t want to ruin it. I actually thought you were pretty hot when I first saw you. And that ass…” I laughed but Jack’s crotch was bulging more than usual in his jeans. We reached town and I called my Mom, explaining that I would be staying the summer with Jack and Danny and she understood. I also talked with her about Dad and how I started to deal with losing him. It was an emotional conversation and she cried a little but she was happy I was finally accepting it. When the call was over, Jack took me shopping for workout clothes. I wanted to pay but he insisted that he did and that I could choose as much stuff as I wanted. Not that I minded, I was a student with hardly any money to my name. I picked out some stuff but Jack made some suggestions. I ended up with tank tops, shorts, sweats, jockstraps, shoes and a hell of a lot of Under Armour base layers. Jack said they were essential but I suspected he had ulterior motives, though I couldn’t wait to put them on. The bill came to a couple hundred dollars and I definitely felt glad I hadn’t been paying. We also made a couple of stops at the supplement store to stock up and then to Costco to stock up on enough food to feed a platoon. All in all, Jack must have spent nearly $1000 but he wasn’t fazed by the amount at all. When we got back to the cabin, I got changed into a compression t-shirt, a jock and some loose meshy shorts that just showed off my ass. It was time to start working out. Jack, having changed into a tight tank and some sweats, led me to the basement where Danny was already covered in sweat and finishing up a workout. Danny’s tank was sticking to his pumped chest and his shorts were bulging at the crotch as blood pumped through his veins. “Looking good,” I said to Danny. “Look who’s talking,” said Danny, running a finger over my compression shirt. “Now boys…” said Jack. “Remember, the basement is a sex free zone. The only thing you do in here is workout. Save it for later, after I’m done with him.” Jack slapped my ass with the back of his hand and I blushed. Danny stayed to encourage me while Jack showed me the different equipment and lifts, how to do them correctly. The moment I took the bar in my hand to do some curls, I felt my body quiver with excitement. I was feeling this incredible drive to lift, to grow, to be stronger. The more I lifted, the more I wanted to keep going. The feeling of my muscles getting pumped up, pressing against my clothes, was erotic yet powerful. After a set I would go up to the wall sized mirror and flex the muscles I’d just worked on, seeing them swell and bulge bigger than before. By the end of my workout, I already looked bigger. My tight shirt bulged from my pumped muscles, soaked in sweat. I peeled it off and flexed, my skin flushed with blood and veins poking up under my skin. The workout had been incredibly intensive, my muscles were pumped bigger than ever and my body looked solid. I’d never lifted anything as heavy as some of the weights in my life. My chest looked fuller, shoulders a little wider, my abs beginning to set in more, legs flush with bulging quads, swollen glutes and hard calves. My cock was rock hard too as I marvelled at my body; I was by no means the next Olympia but it felt good to see my body. Danny handed me a protein shake and we went upstairs for a post-workout meal. I was starving, my muscles demanded to be fed and I ate the most I’d ever eaten in one sitting. Four large chicken breasts and a big pile of veggies were in my belly and it felt good. I felt incredibly horny too, my cock straining the large pouch of my jockstrap. “Man,” I said, once I’d swallowed my last mouthful. “That was incredible. I feel so… different. Fuck…” I flexed my arm again, gazing at the small but hard lump sticking up, the slight vein poking out over the peak. Jack laughed and gave it a squeeze. “It feels good though, right?” he asked. Jack stood behind me and started kissing my neck, pressing his hard crotch into my lower back. Danny was pawing at his own crotch watching us, licking his lips. “Yeah, it sure does,” I replied. -- Chapter Thirteen: Summer can never last forever, but there is still plenty to learn before going back to school...
  6. Hey guys, here's another long one. Hope you enjoy! Kinda sad as there aren't many chapters left to post. Chapter One Chapter Two Chapters Three and Four Chapter Five Chapter Six Chapters Seven and Eight Chapter Nine Chapter Ten Hard Mountain - Chapter Eleven: Night was beginning to set in as I trekked higher up the mountain, the wind grew colder against my bare skin and I would occasionally shiver. After leaving the cave, the path had gotten very treacherous with collapsed ground I had to jump over. If I had missed by an inch, I would have plunged to my death. At one point the only way to pass was to press up against the face of the mountain and carefully sidestep along the tiniest path that I had just fit my heels on. My body was exhausted, aching and bloody; my feet were bleeding and my back had been cut up from shimmying against the mountain. Out of fatigue I had tripped and my hands and knees were bleeding too, but I soldiered on, refusing to quit. I had come so far and the peak was getting so much closer. Soon the path had run out when I was a few hundred feet away from the summit and the only way up was a near vertical wall. Small rocks bulged out the sides and it looked climbable. I reached up and began to climb, trying to ignore the pain from my hands and feet and the shivers from my frozen body. About halfway up, the stones were getting wider apart so I had to really reach out to get a good hold. There was one rock that I’d really stretched to get a hold onto when my foot slipped. I swore loudly as only my tired arms held onto the rock, feet dangling in the air. I tried to get them to latch onto a stone but they only touched smooth rock. I looked down and almost cried, all the rocks I’d been climbing on were gone, replaced with smooth mountainside. I was beginning to panic; I looked up and saw there was a stone only two feet above me. I tried to pull myself up but my arms wouldn’t obey me. They were exhausted, begging for mercy and throbbing with pain and my fingers were beginning to join them. If I didn’t do something fast then I wasn’t going to be able to hold on much longer and I would plunge to my death. I tried to pull myself up again but it was no use, my body just couldn’t take any more punishment. “I can’t do it,” I said aloud, choking back a sob. “I’m too weak. I’m too weak and I’m gonna die.” This was it for me, I knew it; I was willing to give up now. I started to think about Jack and Danny, wondering if they would feel guilty if I died on this task they had given me. Then I started to think about my Dad, how I would soon be joining him in whatever afterlife there was; would he be proud of me or angry that I had spent the last thirteen years hating him and his memory. For the first time in years I allowed myself to think of him, how even when he was sick and bedridden he would still put on a smile and play with my sister and me, even force himself to get out of bed to go with us to the movies. I finally realised that even at his worst, even when the chemo and cancer and drugs were really taking their toll on him, he would still do his best to be strong for us. I looked up at the mountain above me with determination; I had to be strong now and I had to keep going, I couldn’t let myself give up. I readjusted my grip and pulled myself upward with every last ounce of my strength, grunting in pain as my shoulders and biceps protested. I flung a hand up and grabbed a rock above me, repeating until my feet had something to stand on. I climbed up with a ferocity I had never felt in myself before until, at last, I was pulling myself onto the top of Hard Mountain. I lay on my front gasping for air, my body finally giving out. I had done it; I had climbed right to the very top. Getting back down didn’t matter at that point. I had conquered the mountain with nothing but my bare hands. “You did it. You made it.” I looked up at Jack’s voice and saw he and Danny were walking over to me, stark naked, picking me up and putting my arms around their shoulders. They carried me towards a small pool of water no bigger than a hot tub and lowered me in. The water was warm and about chest high and I leaned against the edge. “I’m so tired,” I mumbled, exhausted. “I know,” said Danny. “It’ll be over soon and we can go home. Whatever happens, don’t leave the pool.” I nodded, too tired to ask what he meant but the wind began to swirl around us. The clouds in the dark sky began to cluster above us, flashes of light coming from deep in the darkness and the soft sounds of thunder echoing from above. A bolt of lightning struck the ground in front of me and I covered my eyes to shield them from the blinding light. When I opened them again, the opaque figure of my father stood before me. He looked just as I remembered him before the cancer, wearing his trademark tight t-shirt and tattered jeans. His muscles were just as they had been, big and broad but he was by no means huge like Jack, just a little smaller than Danny. He walked to the edge of the pool and crouched down. “Dad?” I asked, softly. “Is it really you?” “Shh,” said Dad, smiling. “It’s really me, Sammy.” I smiled back, blinking tears from my eyes. He looked so young, so healthy and happy. “How’s is this possible?” I asked. “This place… I’ve been sent to speak to you by a…. greater power,” said Dad. “I’ve watched you. Not just today but since I… since I passed. I’m so proud of you, son. I’m so proud.” “Daddy,” I said, my voice breaking. “I’m sorry I never saw you in the hospital. I’m sorry I never got to say goodbye to you. I’m sorry for everything.” “Shh… it’s okay,” said Dad gently. “I know. That was one of the tests you did today and you passed.” “Tests?” I asked, confused. “Yes, Sammy,” said Dad. “I know that you have heard the story of Hard Mountain, how men coming of age would climb the mountain to prove their manhood, to become noble and powerful warriors. The mountain is a series of tests designed to show your worth. “First is the test of survival, climbing the mountain alone with nothing but your own skin. The second is the test of courage, being able to face danger even under the fear of death. Everyone stops at that creek, at which point the bear comes to see if you would let fear overcome you. If you stare it down, knowing that the enemy is greater than you are, you pass and all the bear takes is what belongings you brought that wouldn’t be allowed on the mountain. Third is the test of conscience, to prove whether you would let your past mistakes, your pain and regret, overcome you. I’m sorry you had to relive those memories but it was to see, after being forced to confront your repressed feelings, if you would allow them to consume you or accept them and move on. And finally is the test of strength, where the last part of the journey up the mountain involved climbing up the mountainside. It presented the challenge wherein your life was in total danger and, despite fatigue and pain, you could either force your body to keep going or give up and die. You did it all, Sammy. You passed the tests.” “Great…” I said. “So, now what?” “When a person conquers Hard Mountain, they speak with their ancestors to learn how they can be a strong warrior and pass on the family line,” said Dad. “The warrior then receives the power of his ancestors to become that great warrior.” “But Dad, we’re not warriors,” I said. “You were a fireman, grandpa was a newspaper salesman.” “Well… times change,” chuckled Dad. “Son, I just want you to be happy and healthy. You’ve become a man in your own right and I have no clue what to pass onto you. You have a lot of love in your life…” I looked over at Jack and Danny who were sitting nearby, watching me patiently. I blushed and looked back at my Dad. “I’m happy for you, Sammy,” said Dad. “And I just want you to be happy, no matter who you love. What can I give you now that I’m gone?” “Dad when I was kid, when you were alive, all I wanted to be was big and strong like you,” I said. “Even in the face of death you always had a smile on your face. Even when you were getting weaker and sicker, you never gave in until you couldn’t fight anymore. I see that now. I could have been strong like you but I chose not to. And because I was so childish, after you died I stayed weak and lazy. I want to be strong like you, like Danny and Jack. I don’t want to be weak ever again, in mind or in body. I want to be the one to carry the burdens of others, not be carried anymore. I’ve been attracted to guys with muscle because I guess I wanted to replace you in some way. Maybe now I can be like you, and when I look at myself looking bigger I’ll remember how much you meant to me.” My Dad smiled, tears in his eyes. His ghostly hand touched my face and it felt warm, loving. “My Sammy, I’ll always be proud of you,” he said. “If ever you feel lost or need guidance, come back to the mountain, I’ll be waiting for you. But until then, just be the person you want to be. Jack and Danny, I know that they feel very strongly about you. You will always find happiness with them. You were always meant to find happiness with them. I will be watching you. Goodbye Sammy.” “Goodbye Dad,” I said. I’d finally been able to say it and I was comforted in that fact as Dad faded away. The clouds above swirled and the thunder grew louder. I looked up, watching the storm brew within the dark sky. A bolt of lightning struck the water and I felt my body seize and shake. Power was flowing from the water directly into my body. Electricity rippled throughout my body, through every bone, muscle fibre and vein. The lightning faded, the sky cleared and I felt aware of my body for the first time in my life. I got out of the pool as Jack and Danny ran to me. They wrapped me into a tight hug, sandwiching me between their muscular bodies. The feeling of their rock hard muscles crushing me felt good, my cock growing rock hard. “Guys, guys, guys,” I said muffled, as my face was pressed into Jack’s pecs. “I can’t breathe.” They released me and I could finally breathe. I looked down at my body and it was different, my shoulders were wider, my muscles were fuller with noticeable bumps all over me. I wasn’t massive, not a mountain like Jack or Danny, but where once was flatness was now the beginnings of hard molehills. My cuts and bruises were gone, the hair on my body was gone and my skin was completely clear and smooth and there was a little less fat on my body. “I don’t understand,” I said, confused. I grasped my throat, my voice felt a little deeper than normal. “I thought I would be bigger?” Jack smiled, stroking my arms. “Remember what I said yesterday about feeling the rewards of getting bigger, stronger? The mountain gives you the building blocks, it’s up to you to become the warrior.” I nodded and Danny hugged me from behind. “You have changed a lot though,” said Danny, reaching down to my cock. “This is definitely bigger.” I looked down and gasped as Danny’s touch made my cock swell to full hardness in seconds. My cock was no longer average in size and girth but a monster jutting from my legs. It had to be at least at least ten and half inches long, as thick as a can of red bull and hanging below were a pair of big, orange-sized balls churning happily away. “This has changed too,” said Jack, cupping my face. He let go and led me to the pool so I could look at my moonlit reflection. My face was different. It looked a lot like it normally did, but there was more of my father in my face now, more masculinity. A stronger jawline, a straighter nose, thicker cheekbones and thinner cheeks; I could see myself there in the water but it was unfamiliar, though I wasn’t complaining. I looked sexy and I felt sexy for the first time in my life. -- Chapter Twelve: With the mountain conquered, a new journey begins...
  7. Hey guys, me again. Bit of a long chapter but a lot certainly happens. Enjoy, comment and all that stuff. Chapter One Chapter Two Chapters Three and Four Chapter Five Chapter Six Chapters Seven and Eight Chapter Nine Hard Mountain - Chapter Ten: The forest at the base had been uneventful and the incline up began to increase. I'd managed to find a trail that seemed to lead upwards. When I reached a clearing I would plant a stick in the ground to measure time. It was getting into the afternoon now and the sun was still very warm. My feet were aching, I kept standing on stones and my blisters were only getting worse. The slightly mossy brush disappeared once I'd left the forest so I was walking on mostly dirt and rocks. The path wound left and right, growing steeper and steeper. My legs burned but I kept going; if I stopped now then I would never get going again. Eventually the path began to level out and stopped as I reached the mouth of a cave. I couldn't see anywhere else to go except inside, the side of the mountain was very steep so without proper equipment there was no way up. I entered the cave and it was pitch black, I held my hand next to the wall to guide me forward. There were no forks in the road but it wound left and right. I had no perception of time in the darkness and I was going forward very slowly so I didn't stumble. I started to shiver as the temperature dropped the further in I walked. Occasionally I'd jump as an ice-cold drop of water hit me from above, blind as to its source in the darkness. I had no clue how high the cave was but I never came across any stalactites to bash my head into. A dim light started to come into view as I edged around a corner and the path started to illuminate the closer I got. I came out into a larger cave with a pool of water in the middle, much like the one I had visited with Jack and Danny. There was a large opening above where the light of the early evening sun shone through, casting a reddish glow around the cave. On the other side of the pool was a set of stone steps that looked like they had been carved into the rock face that led upwards and, I guessed, outside. The shore of the pool where I stood only stretched about twelve foot by six and the cave walls were smooth so there was only one way forward, through the water. I dipped a toe in and remarked at how warm the water felt. I waded in and the water never went higher than my waist. It was certainly refreshing after walking in the freezing cold for so long and the bed was smooth underfoot. As I reached the middle I felt a gust of wind start to swirl around me, and the water started to ripple a few feet in front of me. A pale, sickly-looking and hairless figure in a hospital gown rose up from the water. I recognised him instantly and my throat choked up. The hollowed out eyes and gaunt, sallow face staring at me with sorrow, pain and disappointment. I tried to turn back but something had stuck my feet to the bed of the pool and I was failing to hold back my tears. The figure was stumbling towards me, the water splashing with each of its laborious steps. I was crying, sobbing loudly, trying to look anywhere but at him. “No!” I screamed. “No! You aren’t real! YOU’RE NOT HIM!” “I am,” he said. “Please… Sammy…” “NO!” I cried. “Make it stop… make it stop…” “Why do you hate me, Sammy?” he asked. “Why do you hate your father?” “BECAUSE YOU WEREN’T STRONG ENOUGH!” I screamed, blood boiling and my face growing red with an explosive rage. “YOU GAVE UP! YOU FUCKING GAVE UP! YOU SAID YOU WOULD ALWAYS BE STRONG BUT YOU WEREN’T! YOU LIED TO ME! You… you… Why did you leave me?” The figure never answered, it fell face first into the water and the haunting sound of a flat heart monitor echoed in the cave. I ran to the figure and pulled them into my arms. “No, no, no, no, no,” I whispered. “Don’t go, keep fighting Dad. Please!” I felt like I was six years old all over again, back in the hospital the day he died. We were both pulled under the water, but I found myself back in my house. “Hey!” said a familiar voice. “I’m home!” “DADDY!” said another familiar voice. A young boy of about three ran past me as a man entered the room. I felt my throat close up as I remembered where this was. Reaching down to pick up the boy was a broad shouldered, muscular man in a fire fighters uniform. The man was my father, before he was sick. He was thick chested, wide-shouldered, strong-armed and had a handsome, scruffy face. The younger version of me was in his arms, almost strangling him as I hugged him as tight a young kid could. “Did you save lotsa people?” I asked. “Not today, but I did help a cat that got stuck up a tree,” said Dad. “Yay!” I cheered, kissing him on the cheek. “Would you save me if I was stuck up a tree?” My Dad chuckled. “Of course, I’ll always get you out of trouble Sammy.” My Mom came in and Dad put me down, pulling Mom in close as his hands rested on her waist, kissing her gently. “I missed you, honey,” said Dad. “I missed you too,” said Mom, stroking his chest. “Sam made up another story today.” “Another one?” Dad chuckled. “We’re gonna have to start writing them down.” I smiled, my cheeks wet with tears. This was the father I remembered. Loving, caring, strong. The scene faded as I started telling my dad my story about a rabbit that had lost its ears. I then found myself in my backyard. The younger me was lying on the ground with a kid’s tricycle on top of me. “Heeeeelp!” I cried. “Help! Will nobody save me!?” “I’ll save you!” said a deep, confident voice from behind a tree. Out popped my Dad wearing a tablecloth as a cape and some speedos over his jeans. He stuck his arms out on front of him and jogged in a zigzag around the garden before stopping at my younger self. “Looks like you need a hand!” said Dad. My younger self pretended to gasp with relief. “SUPERDAD!” My Dad took hold of the tricycle and he pretended it was very heavy. He grunted with fake exertion as he slowly lifted it up and over his head. He put it down on the floor and crouched. “Are you injured citizen?” asked Dad. “Yes, SuperDad,” I said, feigning injury. “The evil Barbie stuck me with a jelly-legs poison and I can’t walk. The only cure is ice-cream!” “Ice cream, eh?” said Dad. “Well I’ll take you to my hideout and I’ll cure you of the evil Barbie’s poison!” He lifted me up under his arm and ran around the garden in circles. My Mom and sister had been watching and giggling from the patio where they had been gardening. “I want ice-cream too!” said my sister. My Dad ran up and grabbed her in the other arm, spinning us all in a circle until he finally ran into the house. My mom shook her head and I followed her as she walked inside. My Dad had put us on the kitchen counter and he was pulling ice cream out of the freezer. He popped the lid and got three spoons out and we all began spooning it in our mouths, my Dad eating huge mouthfuls and making us laugh. The scene began to fade again until I was in a hallway in a hospital. My younger self, about six now, was sitting on a bench with my sister, waiting. My parents came out of a door looking like the world had ended. My Mom had clearly been crying and my Dad was slimmer, not quite as muscular; his hair was missing in patches on his head and he was incredibly pale. We ran to them when we saw them and my Dad crouched down and pulled us into a tight hug. “Daddy, are you gonna be okay?” my sister asked. My Dad looked like he was about to speak but he didn’t, he just held us tighter. “Of course Daddy’s gonna be okay!” I said. “Daddy is real strong, he’s never lets anything beat him, right Daddy?” My Dad smiled. At the time I took it for a happy smile. But now that I was watching the memory again, now that I was older, I recognised it as a lie. He knew the truth but he didn’t want to scare us, to let us down. No, it was a smile that said: “it’s not okay, it’s not going to be fine, I’m going to die.” “Daddy’s gonna keep fighting until he gets better,” he said. “And you two are what keep me strong. Sammy, Gemma; you have to be good to your Mommy and help her out lots, okay? Daddy might get a little weak, I might have to go to the hospital more and I might not always be able to play but if you’re good kids for Mommy then it’ll make me stronger, okay? Promise me?” “Daddy, are you going to die?” my sister asked. My Dad froze again, my Mom bit back a sob above us, but he saved face with another smile. “No, sweetie,” said Dad. “So long as you’re good, Daddy will be strong and I’ll… I’ll get better in no time. So no fighting, no bothering Mom or making messes; you both have to promise me, okay?” “We promise,” my sister and I said in unison. My Dad began to tear up and pulled us in as tight as he could. The scene disappeared and I was in a different part of the hospital standing behind my younger self, my sister and Mom as we walked down the hallway. My sister was holding a “get well soon” balloon and flowers, while I was carrying a handmade book with an illustration on the front in crayon. A doctor stepped out of a door and noticed us approaching. I recognised that doctor, as he would later become my Stepfather. “Can we see Daddy?” I asked. “In a minute honey, let me talk to the doctor first,” Mom said. We waited patiently as the doctor pulled Mom aside. They spoke in hushed voices that even I couldn’t hear but Mom hung her head and the doctor put a hand on her shoulder sympathetically. We walked into the room and my younger self ran out almost instantly, dropping the book on the floor. In the hospital bed was the same figure that had appeared in the water, my father after month and months of very intensive chemotherapy. As I remembered, he’d been staying at the hospital for a month and hadn’t been home which was why we had visited. Mom ran after my younger self and grabbed me. “Honey, what’s wrong?” she asked. “Don’t you want to see Daddy? He wants to see you.” “THAT’S NOT DADDY!” I screamed. “MY DADDY IS BIG AND STRONG AND HE’S A SUPERHERO! HE DOESN’T LOOK LIKE THAT! WHERE’S MY DADDY! I WANT MY DADDY!” “Daddy’s a little weak right now,” said Mom. “He’s not very well.” “NO! DADDY IS NEVER WEAK! HE TOLD ME HE WAS STRONG AND HE PROMISED HE WOULD BE STRONG FOREVER!” My younger self began to cry and so did Mom. She hugged me tight and I continued to beg for my Dad, the one I remembered and not the sick man lying in the hospital bed. I suddenly felt my body being pulled back, the hallway getting further away from me but I wanted to stay. I emerged from the water, gasping for air. I was back in the cave on Hard Mountain, alone in the pool. I began to cry, really cry. I was crying for the father I had hated for so long because he had died of cancer, a childish hatred that he hadn’t kept his promise to be strong and let it take his life. I cried for the memories I had shut away out of that childish hatred of him, the replacement of my grief, the years of repressing all happy thoughts and memories I’d had of him. I cried at my own self-hatred because I had refused to see him after that last memory, even when he was moments from death. I had never said goodbye, I sat outside in the hallway, even when the haunting sound of the heart monitor going flat was all I could hear above the sorrow of my family. I stood up from the pool. In my heart I wanted to drown myself, let the water consume me. I could do it right here and now and no one would know, not even Jack and Danny, until it was too late. I wanted to, so badly; the temptation and the water were so inviting. But I knew I couldn’t. I had to be strong and keep going, keep climbing Hard Mountain as they had told me, or else I would die anyway. I walked to the other side, wiping my face clear and taking the stone steps slowly. Up and up and up they led until I was at the end, coming out onto the mountain. -- Chapter Eleven: The higher you climb, the harder it gets...
  8. Hey guys, new chapter time! I'm real appreciative of the positive responses the story has had so far. Just reading the comments really perks my day up Though the story is gonna be taking a bit of a turn from here on out and I really hope you stick with it and enjoy it. I'll be interested to see how you respond from here on out. Anyway, enough from me. You didn't click on here to read my yammerin'! Chapter One Chapter Two Chapters Three and Four Chapter Five Chapter Six Chapters Seven and Eight Hard Mountain - Chapter Nine: I woke up the next morning to the shrill sound of my alarm and I hit it hard to snooze it. I looked at the time, 7am, and groaned. It was too early for me but once I was awake, I would never go back to sleep, though I didn’t remember setting an alarm. I had a shower; my ass was like yesterday morning and not dilated at all after being fucked hard by Danny. The house was eerily quiet as I headed downstairs. No one was in the kitchen and there were no other sounds in the house. There was a plate of food on the table and a bottle of water in the kitchen and as I got closer, I saw a note next to them with my name on. I picked it up and unfolded it. Sammy, If you’re looking for Danny and me then you’ll probably have figured out by now that we aren’t there. By now you will have showered and used the last of the water, which I have switched off. The only food in the house is on the plate in front of you and the electricity has been switched off. I’ve taken your clothes and our cars are gone too. I’m sure you’re wondering why I have done this. There is a reason and though it might not make much sense now, it will soon. I told you yesterday that we would be climbing Hard Mountain today and that was half true. Instead of all three of us, only you will be climbing the mountain today. This is the task laid before you, to climb the mountain alone and reach the summit. Once there, all will be revealed. Once you have reached the top, everything will return to how it was. Until you do, there will be no water, no power, no food. We will be waiting for you there. I’m sorry I’ve had to do this but this is a path you must take alone, like the story I told you on the first night. We’ll be waiting, -Jack I read and reread the note to make sure I wasn’t misreading it. They were gone, I’d been abandoned in the middle of nowhere with no Internet, no cell reception and nothing to survive on. I tried the faucet in the kitchen and the water dribbled out until there was just a drip left. Panic began to set in and I ran around the house, hoping it was a joke, trying to find my two hosts but they really weren’t there. I checked all the drawers and my wardrobe and they were all empty. I checked outside and just as the note said, the cars had vanished. ‘Why are they doing this?’ I thought, feeling my eyes tear up. ‘Is this some kind of sick joke?’ I stared at the plate of food, my only source of nourishment and thought feebly about how to make it last. My stomach growled from morning hunger and I had no choice but to eat it up. I was being made to climb a mountain alone. I’d never climbed anything in my life, let alone a big mountain. While I ate, I thought about walking to the town that was near but realised that I had no clue which way to go. On the drive here we never passed through a town and the freeway had been pretty much barren for miles before we reached the turn off. Even then, Danny had driven us through the forest after the dirt road had ended and I didn’t even know which way that was. I cursed myself for not having paid attention and really felt the reality of my situation hit me. I looked out the sliding doors to the back porch, Hard Mountain in plain view in the distance. It would take me a few hours to walk just to the bottom of the mountain, and that was with navigating down into the valley. There was only one way out and that was to do as Jack had told me in the note and climb. I drank down the bottle of water and got myself ready. I put a rucksack on with nothing but a roll of toilet paper, a first aid kit from Jack’s bathroom and the empty water bottle inside, all the other gear was missing like ropes and things. I’d hoped to take my iPod with me so I had some music but it was missing along with my laptop. I stepped out the door and began my journey, completely naked, just taking it one step at a time. I walked through the woods following the general direction of the horizon, using Hard Mountain as a navigational reference. Within an hour I had reached the valley that lead down to the mountain, looking around to see where I could go down from as the valley was pretty steep and I couldn’t see the route we’d taken when we had visited the caves. I walked along until I came to a downward path that I took slowly, it was still pretty steep and I didn’t want to fall and hurt myself. Another realization came to me; what if I got hurt? If I tripped and broke a leg or sprained an ankle then that was it, Jack and Danny wouldn’t know where I was and they’d left me no supplies. I shook my head, trying to push the thought back. If I started doubting myself then things would go wrong, I had to be confident that I could make the trek, I had to believe in myself. I reached the bottom of the valley and started walking through the tall grass. I cursed as the grass started slowing me down. It was waist high and very thick so I had to force my body to wade through the sea of green. I could feel my frustration and discomfort rising with each step, grunting and growling, and the grass was only getting thicker. My foot caught on some grass that had gotten tangled together and I fell forward. I wasn’t hurt but I started crying anyway. What was I doing? Why was I doing it? Why did Jack and Danny make me do this? All the questions raced through my mind as I sat down. I hadn’t done anything wrong, had I? In the back of my mind I was still hoping it was some kind of joke, that they would see me upset and appear from the grass to apologise. But I knew they weren’t there and I knew that if I didn’t keep going, they would never come back. I took a few deep breaths, wiped my tears away and got back on my feet. Eventually the grass began to thin the closer I got to the mountain so it got easier to walk. The mountain looked bigger up close, it was going to take me a while to climb it that was for sure. As I got closer, I looked around to work out the best route up but the base of the mountain was covered in a layer of forest so it was hard to get a good grasp of the route. However, I did spot a small creek nearby and made that my first port of call. I reached the creek which barely a few inches deep and very narrow and splashed water over me. The trek through the grass had left me sticky with sweat and it felt good to cool off. My feet were a little blistered having walked barefoot the whole way so I sat on the ground, taking my rucksack off and pulled the empty water bottle out. I filled it with water from the creek and drank it down, refilling it and I put the bottle back in the bag. I decided I would rest for a few minutes and then start climbing. I heard a set of heavy footsteps and a grunt behind me as I was sitting and I froze. It didn’t sound human and I didn’t want to look. I turned around slowly and clamped my mouth shut to stop myself screaming. Not ten feet away was a fully-grown black bear, traipsing slowly towards me. My heart was beating a mile a minute and I held my breath. It walked up to the creek, standing right next to me and took a drink. I wanted to run but I knew if I did it would chase after me and probably kill me. It finished drinking and then started sniffing at my bag. I wanted to pull it closer to me but that might intimidate the bear. It poked its snout at it for a few minutes and then took one of the straps in its mouth and started walking away with my bag. I waited until I was sure it was gone before I moved again. It had taken what few supplies I'd had, including my water bottle. I had to keep going regardless of my worsening situation, now with a worry that I could encounter another bear at any moment. I didn't think they even lived in these parts but I had just been proven wrong. I wanted to quit but I kept telling myself I couldn't so I got up, took a deep breath and made my way towards the mountain. -- Chapter Ten: The Mountain is not a road taken lightly...
  9. Hello again guys! Sorry for not getting another chapter out last week. I was working late shifts so I was too tired to put one out, so here's two instead! Though these two definitely need to be read together... Enjoy! Comment and stuff, you know the drill! Chapter One Chapter Two Chapters Three and Four Chapter Five Chapter Six Hard Mountain - Chapter Seven: I slowly awoke and realised it was day. I looked at the alarm clock on the bedside and it had just gone midday. I groaned at how late the hour was and got out of bed. I was expecting my ass to feel tender after having Jack’s huge cock inside me the day before but it felt surprisingly fine. I felt fine, just groggy. I grabbed my phone and squatted, taking a photo of my asshole and I was surprised to see that it looked normal. It wasn’t dilated at all; it looked as if I hadn’t been fucked in anyway for while. I began to question myself. Had I dreamt about having sex with Jack? I checked the sheets and there wasn’t a single cum stain on them. I felt confused, had I imagined the whole thing? I played the memory of yesterday in my head over and over as I showered but it still felt very much real. I went downstairs to eat as my stomach was growling like a beast and found Danny alone, eating chicken breasts out of a Tupperware box. He was shirtless, wearing only a pair of shorts but his body glistened with sweat, swollen with pump. He looked bigger than ever, every muscle bulging and standing out, his skin flushed red and covered in the sweaty sheen of a post-workout glow, more veins than ever throbbing proudly to attention under his tight skin. “Hey sleepyhead,” he said between mouthfuls. “I tried to wake you up before Dad left this morning but you were out cold.” “Yeah,” I said distantly, trying not to stare at Danny’s pumped chest. “Sorry,” he said, gulping down his mouthful of meat. “I’m upping my food intake. Whatever you said to Dad yesterday changed his mind. When I told him I wanted to be a bodybuilder the night before, he was real quiet and I thought he was angry with me. I went for a walk yesterday because I felt so mad at him. I just needed to clear my head. But when I got back last night, he said you convinced him that I knew what I was doing and gave me his full support, so long as I finish my undergrad degree.” “That’s great,” I said, pulling some food from the fridge. “Looks like you took it to heart.” Danny grinned, flexing his chest. “Yeah Sam, I’ve been lifting non-stop since this morning. Got a full body workout in. My arms are so pumped I can’t even fucking flex them! Check ‘em out…” He showed off his guns; lo and behold they were so pumped that they just bulged on movement. I blushed and quickly looked away, paying very close attention to how I was arranging my food on my plate. “I’m glad you uh… got his blessing.” “Sam, look at me,” said Danny, his tone becoming serious. I stopped fussing with my food but didn’t turn around. I could feel him standing right behind me, the heat coming from his body was starting to make me sweat. “Sam?” Danny asked. “Why did you look away just now?” I sighed. “Danny, I…” I started to say but didn’t finish. It’s okay to look,” he said, quietly. “I know I’m a bit oblivious sometimes but I’m not stupid. Well, most of the time anyway. You’ve been staring at me since we first met.” I finally turned around and there he was in all his half-naked, sweaty glory, standing just inches away. “You noticed?” I asked. “You think you’ve been the first?” he chuckled. “I always saw you staring but… you never looked at me like I was a piece of meat, even when I showed you my routine. You’ve always looked at me in awe. Believe me, I can tell the difference.” “Why didn’t you say anything?” I asked. “Because I was just a teeny bit oblivious,” chuckled Danny, rubbing the back of his head, revealing his hairless armpit and a waft of his scent. “I thought that you… well, that you felt awkward about your own body and wished you could be like me. I never…” He paused, thinking, looking over me. My back was pressed against the counter, waiting for his words to come. “Dad told me that you two… yesterday…” said Danny, letting his words sit there between us. “He uh… he told you?” I asked. At the very least it confirmed to me I hadn’t imagined sleeping with Jack. “We don’t keep secrets,” said Danny. “But I wish you’d told me you were gay.” “I-I wanted to Danny, honestly,” I said, bowing my head. “I just… I presumed you were straight and you were a cool guy. I didn’t want to alienate you.” “Oh, I’m straight, mostly,” said Danny. “I love women, always have, just never had the courage to ever… talk to one… but yeah, I’m straight; minus a… couple exceptions.” I suddenly felt a hardness press against me as Danny pressed his hips closer to mine, pushing me back against the counter. His hand titled my head up to his and I gasped, my cock throbbing in my briefs. “Dad probably told you how close we are,” said Danny softly, looking down at me with his blue eyes. “But I’ve never been so close to anyone as I have with you. I’ve never had any real friends my whole life. Except for you, Sam.” I gulped, licking my lips, my cheeks warmer. Was this really happening? First Jack, now Danny was coming on to me. Was there something in the water here? Did some kind of chemicals get into the water supply that made men go totally gayballs for one another? Not that I was complaining. “Danny, I—” I started to say, but he pressed his lips to mine and began kissing me. Danny rubbed his hands along my arms and I melted into his embrace. His tongue pushed into my mouth, asserting dominance over me. He was rougher, less intimate than Jack. There was a hunger to his kiss. His right hand reached down and squeezed my ass hard, pulling our hips harder together. Without breaking our lips he lifted me up onto the counter, his hands on my waist and mine rubbing over his swollen pecs. He wrapped my legs around his waist and carried me upstairs to his bedroom. It was a similar size to mine but it had much more stuff in it. Posters of bodybuilders, sci-fi movies and anime characters adorned the walls, his shelves were lined with DVDs from anime and TV shows and scattered on the floor were various plates and a couple of dumbbells. Danny laid me on the bed, pulling my shorts and briefs down violently, ripping my t-shirt off with his bare hands. I started playing with my cock as he shrugged his shorts off, revealing a tiny black jockstrap with a pouch lifted away from his body by his hard cock. He grabbed the waistband and ripped it off, his cock springing up into his perfect six-pack. While not as thick or long as Jack’s, Danny’s cock was still big. At least ten and a half inches long, as thick as a can of Red Bull, throbbing and veiny. “Come here,” said Danny, softly. I sat up on the edge of the bed and Danny stroked my face, smiling down at me. I looked from his eyes and down to his cock. He didn’t need to tell me what to do. I grabbed his cock in my hand and took the head in my mouth. Danny’s head fell back and he let out a low moan, his hand going to the back of my head to guide me down his shaft. My head bobbed up and down his cock as I sucked it, tongue lashing against the underside. I reached my hands around and groped his bulbous ass. He teasingly flexed his glutes, slowly thrusting his hips forward into my mouth. It took a little while but I was able to deep throat his thick, throbbing meat, which Danny greatly appreciated. Sometimes he was a little rough, sharply thrusting into my mouth, but he let me keep my own rhythm. After a while he pulled his cock from my mouth and I whimpered, but he just smiled. He bundled me up in his arms and flipped me upside down, holding me by the waist and lifted me up higher until I felt his mouth start sucking down my cock. I reciprocated, a happy participant in our vertical sixty-nine. I put my hands on his quads to support myself better and marvelled at how they bulged as he held up my body. I would stop bobbing my head to slowly take every inch of him in my mouth, rubbing my nose against his ripe ball sac, his heavy Ping-Pong sized balls bouncing around. Danny let out a hard moan along my cock; I could tell he liked it. Danny pulled me off him and I climbed onto the bed, lying up so he could climb on top of me and we kissed again. Our hands were everywhere touching each other’s naked bodies. We were like two teenagers exploring another naked bodies for the first time, trying to map our bodies with our hands, cocks grinding together and pooling precum on our stomachs. I flipped him over so I was on top, trailing kisses down his chest. I licked up the gap between his pecs before exploring the separations of his six-pack. I could taste the mixture of our combined pre-cum with sweat against his warm skin, a delicious combination. I kissed my way up his abs, licking along the undersides of his pecs until I place my mouth on his left nipple and gently sucked. Danny’s pecs suddenly flexed and I felt his hands clasp against my head forcing me down, his breath hitching and cock slapping hard. I stopped and looked up at him. His eyes were tightly closed, his face scrunched up, like he was experiencing strong erotic sensations. The evidence was clear: Danny was a nipple man. I sucked harder on his nipple and his pec bulged under my mouth, rapidly flicking my tongue against the hard nub. I brought a hand up to play with his other nipple and Danny began to pant. I could feel his nipples dilate and harden at my ministrations and his pecs just flexed harder and harder. “Bite it,” he hissed authoritatively. I gently closed my teeth around the solid nub and he moaned. “Harder!” I bit down harder and Danny’s back arched up high, lifting us up off the bed. His cock squirted precum hard and his pec felt like it was about to explode. He growled, grabbing me and throwing me beside him on the bed. He flipped me onto my front and pushed my legs apart. He pulled my ass cheeks open and buried his face in, his tongue lashing and teasing my hole. I let out a sharp gasp as he played with my ass, scrunching the bed sheets up in my hands. He spat on my hole and pressed his tongue against my sphincter, stretching it open. The way he was tongue-fucking me drove me wild. I pushed my ass out as far as I could, pulling my legs out as wide as I could get them, trying desperately not to buck my hips. “Your ass tastes so good,” whispered Danny, giving my ass a light slap. His tongue masterfully kept bringing me close to the edge before slowing speed and bringing me back down. My balls ached for release but my ass hungered to be filled more. Danny stopped rimming me and climbed over me, rubbing his cock against my crack. “You ready?” he asked, leaning forward to kiss my neck. I nodded and he reared his hips back, getting the head of his engorged cock in position against my quivering hole. “I’ve never topped before,” he said. “Just thought you should know.” He slammed his cock all the way inside me before I could respond. I threw my head back and ground my teeth down, hissing at the sharp intrusion. I let out a guttural moan, squeezing his sheathed cock tight. “Fuuuuuck!” we moaned in unison. -- Hard Mountain - Chapter Eight: Danny let his cock simmer in my ass for a few minutes, flexing it and occasionally moving his hips around. He was in no way as… filling as Jack but Danny’s felt just as good. He pulled out and started to fuck me at a fast, steady rhythm. The sounds of his hips slapping my ass filled the room and I couldn’t help but writhe underneath him. He growled, putting his hands on my back to stop me moving, forcing down on the bed. I was under his control. “Fuck, fuck, fuck,” Danny cursed. “So fucking tight…” He changed to a more circular motion, slower to push in but fast pulling out, every stroke rubbing my prostate. I wanted to reach down and touch my cock, it begged for release, but Danny had me pinned so hard I couldn’t get my hand underneath. Danny suddenly pulled out and dragged me to the edge of the bed. He got off, flipped me on my back and pulled my legs up, holding me by my ankles. He slammed back into me, even harder than before. His muscles were pumped even more, thick droplets of sweat pouring down his body. I loved watching how the beads of sweat would converge down his pec gap when I managed to keep my eyes open. My body thundered with a combination of pleasure shockwaves rippling out from my ass and dull aftershocks of pain from where Danny gripped my ankles tight. If he gripped any harder, I thought he might break the bones. I jerked my cock hard and fast, balls aching and cock throbbing. “You getting close?” asked Danny without breaking his rhythm. I nodded, which only made him fuck me harder. Within seconds my balls drew up and my seed was unleashed, spraying my chest with cum. The first shot hit me on the face and Danny moaned as he watched me reach orgasm. I could feel my hole tighten on his cock as I shot and he hissed at the stronger friction on his cock. He put my legs on his chest and leaned down, slowing his rhythm so he could lick cum off my face before kissing me; I could taste myself on his tongue. He pulled out, licking the rest of my load off my stomach. My ass felt empty and I begged for him to fill me again, whimpering like a puppy that had just been denied a treat. Danny looked up from my stomach and grinned. He pulled me off the bed and he sat down on the edge. He turned me around, hands on my hips to steady me, as he pulled me down and his cock slipped back inside. He flexed his cock in my hole as he gently touched my flushed skin, softly kissing my neck. I rested my head back on his shoulder, breathing heavily. “I wish we’d done this sooner,” Danny whispered. “Your ass is incredible.” “Thank you,” I uttered, it was all I could muster. Danny slipped his hands under my thighs, cupping the crooks of my knee joints. He pulled my legs up a little. “You ready for a little more, Sam?” he asked. I managed to nod. He started to stand up, holding me up on his cock. My weight was pegging me down on his cock and my chest thrust forwards, it felt so good. He started lifting me up, my back sliding against his hard, muscular chest, and then dropping me back down. The feeling of gravity pulling me back down his shaft was intense and a moan caught in my throat. Danny began growling with each drop down, pulling me up faster and faster. “Fuck, Sam!” he barked. “Fuck, I’m getting so close… Ohh fuck, yeah! Fuck-YEAH!” I dropped down once more and Danny shot straight up inside me. I felt his cock recoil with each shot of cum. His body shook from orgasm, muscles twitching and flexing, his pecs swelling against my back. He staggered backward and sat down when he reached the bed. Whatever he was feeling, he wasn’t vocalising it except for rapid, whimpered, short and sharp breaths. I pulled myself off his cock and Danny fell back on the bed, still shaking. His orgasm was violent and powerful like a thunderstorm, he eyes were tightly closed and teeth clenched. I got on top of him and gently kissed his neck, stroking his face in my hands. He brought my face up to his and kissed me deeply, wrapping his arms around my back and drawing me in close. “That… oh boy,” he finally managed to say minutes later, his voice shaking. “That was amazing, Sam. Fuck… me…” I giggled. “Was I that good? You did all the work.” “Well you worked me up real good,” Danny said, grinning. “So it sort of counts.” We spent a little longer kissing until we were both so exhausted and our eyes drooped tiredly. We got under the sheets and Danny pulled me against his chest, his face buried in my hair, falling asleep. I didn’t know how much time had passed but when I woke up, the sun was setting outside. Danny was still snoozing, muscular chest slowly rising and falling, his body sprawled out on his back. I got out of the bed and walked downstairs, not bothering to put any clothes on. Jack was sat on the sofa, wearing only a pair of sweat shorts, a game of football on the TV with the volume down and a beer in his hand. He looked round when he heard my footsteps and smiled at me. I smiled back but couldn’t help but blush when he looked at me. “Good evening, Sammy,” he said with a sly grin. “Have a fun afternoon?” “Uh yeah we—I mean, I did,” I replied. “When I got back earlier, I couldn’t find either of you,” said Jack. “You two looked so peaceful when I looked in Danny’s room, I didn’t have the heart to wake you. Looks like you guys really went at it.” I rubbed the back of my head; my cock started to harden at the memory and Jack cocked an eyebrow when he saw it. “You must be pretty hungry right now,” said Jack. “Doesn’t look like you ate lunch.” “No I didn’t, I never got around to it,” I said, turning red. “Why don’t you get showered and I’ll cook you up something,” said Jack. “Just don’t wake Danny. He’ll be out for a while longer. He always is after sex.” I nodded and ran back upstairs, quickly showering and dressing in some lounge pants and an old t-shirt. When I went back downstairs, Jack was frying up some eggs and bacon in a skillet and the smell of food made my stomach growl. “Smells good,” I said, taking a seat. Jack piled food on a plate and put it in front of me. I chowed down like I hadn’t eaten for days and Jack chuckled. “You really worked up an appetite today, huh?” asked Jack. “I’m glad you and Danny got together. And don’t worry; I won’t be getting jealous over it. I technically cheated on him with you so I guess we’re all square.” I gulped down a huge mouthful of egg so I could speak. “I actually thought it hadn’t happened when I woke up this morning, us I mean. My ass felt fine and looked normal.” “You must be lucky then,” said Jack. “Ass retightening overnight? Not many guys can boast that kind of skill.” I grinned, tucking back into my plate. Jack had another plate of food ready as I was scraping the last crumbs off my first and I dug into that. “You eat like Danny after sex,” said Jack, chuckling. “I haven’t eaten since yesterday!” I said with a mouthful of food, making Jack laugh. “Speaking of Danny, I’ll go check on him,” said Jack. He headed upstairs and I finished eating, resisting the urge to lick my plate clean. Jack was an excellent cook. Everything he made was cooked to perfection and perfectly spiced to compliment the food. Despite how sacrilegious it was, I had to admit to myself that Jack’s food was better than my Mom’s. Jack came back down and scooped up my plate. “Danny’s still sleepy so we’ll let him be,” said Jack. “He should rest up, tomorrow we’re gonna climb Hard Mountain.” “I’ll stay here if you two want to go ahead,” I said. “I’d probably just slow you both down anyway.” “No way, Sam,” said Jack adamantly. “You have to climb the mountain. We’ll take it slow and steady.” “Okay, if you’re sure,” I said, shrugging. “It’ll be good for you, it’s a fantastic experience,” said Jack. “Plus anyone who stays here has to do the climb at least once, my rules say so. Okay, so the dishes can wait ‘til later, wanna watch a film? I’ll let you choose.” Jack showed me the unit full of Blu-rays and DVDs under the TV and I picked out Captain America. We both sat down on the sofa and watched the film, a few snacks and drinks on the coffee table. Jack pulled me into his body and I snuggled up to his big, muscular chest, my legs curled up comfortably. “You have so much stuff here,” I commented. “I wouldn’t expect a holiday cabin to have so many belongings in it.” “Well if I didn’t have work and Danny didn’t have school then we’d probably live here,” explained Jack. “We like to spend our weekends and vacations here so it was natural we brought stuff over. It just became our second home. The town near here has a bigger mall than our other home so we buy stuff and leave it here.” We watched in silence until the scene where Steve Rogers goes into the machine that makes him grow into a big stud. “Danny could be Cap,” I said, chuckling. “You think?” asked Jack, looking down at me. “Yeah, Danny’s about the same size, maybe a bit bigger,” I explained. “Better looking too.” “He’s a handsome boy,” said Jack. “It’s kinda cool how fast he goes from being a skinny geek into a muscular, powerful guy,” I said. “Wish it was real, I’d definitely do it.” “Nah, where’s the fun?” said Jack. “It’s more rewarding to work hard at it, slowly getting bigger and stronger. You appreciate it more.” Jack lifted up his arm and flexed it hard, making his huge bicep bulge. I giggled, giving it an appreciative squeeze. “How long have you been lifting weights?” I asked. “About thirteen years,” replied Jack. “One day I just… wanted to be bigger, stronger. So I signed up for a gym and a trainer and went from there. Got tons of advice from the big guys in the gym but while they were roiding, I was gaining pretty fast naturally.” “One-hundred-per-cent prime, Jack-ed beef, eh?” I said with a grin. Jack laughed. “You got that right, Sammy.” I gave him a small kiss that he happily returned. I reached my hand down to his crotch and stroked his soft bulge, but he grabbed my hand and kissed it softly. “Not tonight, as much as it pains me to say it,” said Jack apologetically, groaning frustratedly. “We gotta be up early tomorrow; if I fuck you now then you won’t get up.” “True, maybe tomorrow then?” I asked, hopefully. Jack nodded and pulled me back into his chest, his heavy and hard arm resting over my shoulders and rubbing me softly. At some point during the film I fell asleep against Jack, I can’t remember when. -- Chapter Nine: It's the next day and Sam's in for a surprise...
  10. Hello again muscle lovers! It's a new week and a new chapter. So enjoy yourselves again, keep dropping comments and keep flexing! Chapter One Chapter Two Chapters Three and Four Chapter Five Hard Mountain - Chapter Six: Jack froze at my question, his muscles tensing. “I heard you both on the first night here,” I explained. “I didn’t know exactly what you were doing but I could hear something. I’m not as heavy a sleeper as Danny thinks, he was kinda loud when he jerked off in our dorm room at night.” Jack was still tensed, his eyes filled with panic, like a child caught red-handed after trashing the kitchen. “Don’t worry, I won’t tell anyone,” I said, leaning up close to Jack’s face whilst still jerking him off. “I kind of understand it if you two have sex. I can tell you two are so very close.” Jack stopped my hand and sat up, rubbing his bearded chin, so I moved to sit in front of him. He ran his hand through his hair and sighed. “Trust me Sammy, I never, never wanted him like that,” said Jack. “I didn’t do anything with him when he was little, I swear. But one day, we were out here when he was sixteen and… well, it just happened. He was filling out more and more over the summer and we were here, at the stream, just horsing around. One minute we were splashing each other and then the next, he just took my cock in his hand and started stroking it. I asked him to stop and he told me he couldn’t, that he wanted it. “It had been a long time since I’d felt any kind of need like that, not since before my wife died. I felt awakened by his touch and I gave into it. I love him very dearly, it’s hard to explain it Sammy. No one else has made me feel like he does, not even my wife made me feel this way when she was alive. I’ve tried to be with other women, other men, but they do nothing for me. Just Danny, and for some reason now, you.” “I turn you on?” I asked. “Yeah, like crazy,” he chuckled. “I spoke to Danny about it on the first night but he said you couldn’t possibly be gay. So at first I chalked up the way you looked at Danny and me as just being in awe. Sounds a bit egotistical but let’s be honest, not even Arnie looked this good.” Jack raised his arms up into a double bi, kissing each peak, and I laughed. “Come here,” he said softly. I crawled over to Jack and he grabbed my shorts, tearing them clean off me like paper. Jack spooned some of his copious precum from his cock onto his fingers and then slowly began to push one digit into my hole, gliding in deep and brushing against my prostate. My body trembled at the immense pleasure, my whole body felt like it was ready to explode. Soon Jack was adding each finger into my ass, stretching it open, until he had all four fingers and his thumb in my ass, pulling them in and out slowly. My ass had never felt so full before and he only had his hand inside. “Fuck!” I moaned. “Please Jack…” “You’re still really tight,” Jack whispered, kissing me. “I don’t wanna hurt you.” “You won’t,” I begged. “I want you inside me.” Jack smiled and laid me on my back, pulling his fingers out and my legs up to my chest. He slicked up his cock with his pre and leaned over me, sandwiching my legs between our chests. His cock rested against my hole, lubing me up more with heavy squirts of precum. He took my hands in his and pulled them up over my head. “If it hurts, just tell me to stop and I will.” As Jack’s head began to push its way through my hole, despite how much he’d prepared me, it felt like a battering ram was being pushed inside my ass. My hands squeezed his so tight at the pain that I thought I would break his bones, but Jack didn’t flinch and kept his up his slow entrance into my body. I could feel my ass tremble as the head finally popped in and Jack let out a low growl. Inch by inch, Jack pushed his massive cock inside me, his hard and heavy body pinning me down to prevent me thrashing around. Soon Jack stopped and I realised it was because he was completely inside me. My mind was so overwhelmed that I hadn’t realised it. I tried to squeeze my ass around him but he was too big, too thick to even dent it. I opened my eyes and looked into Jack’s bright blues watching me with concern; they were glinting with the flames of arousal. I tried to speak but I couldn’t find my voice, I managed to let out a whimper. Jack leant in to kiss me, gently flexing his cock inside me and making my hips buck. Jack slowly started pulling out and I almost passed out. The overwhelming sensations clouded my mind; it felt like my body was being pulled apart until Jack started pushing back inside. “Fuck, you’re tight Sammy,” moaned Jack. Jack’s rhythm began to build, alternating between fast and slow thrusts. Jack had a lot of power behind his monstrous cock and he knew when he was being too rough. I pulled my hands free and started to grope at his huge pecs, so thick and swollen that they dwarfed my hands. He flexed them for me, pushing my fingers open. He buried his cock all the way inside me and pressed his pecs into my face, flexing them so hard that I could barely breathe, but Jack’s smell of sweat and raw muscle was intoxicating. I felt like I was breathing in the strongest poppers on the planet. Jack picked me up so he could kneel down on the ground, my ass completely impaled on his cock. He ran his thick, powerful hands down my sides; his touch was so light for someone so strong; it was like to him I was made of porcelain and if he touched me too hard, he might break me. I looked into his eyes, those beautiful blue eyes, and I felt… safe. I’d been with a few guys during my adolescence but it never felt like this. “Are you okay, Sammy?” Jack asked, his cock flexing inside me with each beat of his heart. “Am I being too rough?” “N-no,” I breathed. “It feels so good… Please, keep going.” Jack smiled, kissing me deeply. I felt his hands gently hold my waist and they lifted me up his cock. I moaned into his mouth, my hands reaching to his biceps, feeling them bulge as he lifted me up and down his cock at a steady rhythm. My own cock was rubbing against Jack’s hard abdominals, a solid eight-pack with deep separations, smearing a constant stream of my pre all over his tight skin. My balls began to swell and without warning I shot my load all up Jack’s stomach and over the underside of his pecs. Jack’s eyes rolled back in his head as my ass clamped down tight on his cock, his rhythm growing faster. I was being curled on a man’s cock and he was getting faster, his strokes harder. My ass slapped against his huge quads in rapid succession. I leaned forward and bit down on Jack’s right trap and he growled with primal delight. “Fuck yeah Boy, you fucking came for Daddy,” growled Jack. “That tight little ass is getting me close. You want Daddy’s cum, don’t you? Want me to show you how a real man cums, huh?” I bit down harder but it was pointless. My teeth lost grip as he sharply pulled me all the way off his cock and then slammed back all the way down hard. He let out a roar like a lion, squeezing his eyes shut tightly, baring his teeth. His cock flexed deep and fast inside me, his pecs heaving with every sharp breath as his orgasm built to breaking point. The thick pole swelled and I felt a deep wave of warmth spread inside me, Jack’s cock flexing rapidly and powerfully as he shot his load hard and deep. His body bulged profusely as the veins and muscle fibres looked set to tear his skin open, his orgasm thundering through his mountainous body. I kissed his lips and he reciprocated, running a shaky hand along my spine. “Fuck me…” he finally managed to say. “You got some ass there, Sammy.” “I don’t think I’m gonna be able to sit down for at least a month,” I mumbled, panting, a wave exhaustion hitting me. Jack chuckled, patting my back. He stood up and carried me into the stream. He slowly removed me from his cock and I felt empty without it inside. Jack made sure my sphincter wasn’t torn and washed us both with the cool water. I felt so exhausted that I was barely keeping my eyes open. Jack was more than happy to dry me off, put my clothes back on and carry me in his arms back to the cabin. When we got back he took me to my room and laid me on the bed, drawing the sheets over me. “Sleep well Sammy,” he said, kissing my forehead. “You were really strong today.” I mumbled something incoherently and he chuckled. My eyes closed, unable to keep them open any longer. -- Chapter Seven: It's the day after and Danny's back!
  11. Varg

    An Alpha And His Beta

    Part 1 I'm a bodybuilder, and like all bodybuilders, I decided to have an abnormal life. I took my body to the furthest point, broke down any barriers, and pushed even further until there was no going back. I was 72 inches tall (6 feet tall), weighing in at 218 pounds of muscle when I was cutting and 245ish pounds when I was bulking. Right now it's summer, so of course I've got my trimmed look for the season. Except trimmed was too delicate of a way to put it. I was ripped, cut, chiseled, and overall amazing. My body fat must have been 6% at the most. My muscles just jumped off my smoothly waxed body, which would cause some hard problems for people who saw me. Vascularity wasn't for everyone, so I didn't expect everyone to fawn over my body. Most people did, though. I loved the attention. I was 22 and considered a bodybuilding prodigy. Some say I use steroids because people are jealous. Some say it's synthonol because all young people are lazy. Some say it's because of photo editing because I'm vain. Some say it's due to me being half black because racism is still a thing. It's none of that, just my genes. Thanks to my genes, I also have the perfect skin color to just make the muscles POP off my body without a ton of oil or exact lighting. Saying I'm blessed would be an understatement. Men were envious of me, my good looks, my body, my voice, my demeanor, my everything. Sure I was arrogant and tough; I came off as a brute to most. Though that's just me and what I am. I'm an alpha at heart. My boyfriend had an abnormal life too, minus the choice factor. He loved me with all his heart and he was my beta. I was here to protect him, love him, and take care of him if he ever needed anything. In return he just makes me happy; so very, very happy. We were together, so to speak, since he was 11 and I was 12. After he hit the end of puberty, something changed in him. Like a light went out in the room, but it was hard to tell since there were other lights on too. Each full moon it felt like the lights were growing dimmer and I didn't know what to do. I felt like I was failing him as his alpha. “Hey Pup, wake up.” I drew the curtains on both sides of the bedroom. “Noooo. . .” He groaned as he rolled under the sheets. I could see his short yet messy bunch of light strawberry blond hair stick out from under the sheets. “Don't make me come under there. You know what'll happen if I do.” I playfully teased as I leaned on his side of the bed. He pulled the covers entirely over his head. “Look, Rett, I know you hate it. . . But you have to get up. I'll make you breakfast, lunch, and dinner. I'll make you all the things you like, Puppy.” “Don't call me Puppy. How would you like it if I called you Chocolate Drop or M&M?” “As long as you let me melt in your mouth and not your hand, I wouldn't care my darling little Woof-Woof.” I got on top of him and put half of my weight on him, kissing the side of his face through the sheets. “Pffhah-Shut up, Roman!” I managed to make him laugh a little. Though I knew he didn't feel up for laughing since it sounded so strained. I usually called him some sort of dog-related cutesy name to test his mood. If he didn't complain then he was happy. After he did get up, he seemed lethargic and depressed the entire day. I prepared meals for the week, so he just sat around in the kitchen. When I was working out he was lying on the floor, staring at the ceiling instead of working out with me. And after dinner I read a book about different workout methods while he sat next to me without cuddling up to me. He was in nothing but his shorts, and the air conditioning had to be making him feel chilly. His pale skin seemed even paler than usual, even with the added color of his sparse reddish-blond hair over his body. It was like he was just there and didn't want to even touch me, even if it meant he wouldn't be cold. I wrapped my arm around him and he didn't even budge. “It's been 10 years since we've had to do this. I wish I could make it better for you.” I kissed him on the forehead. “Unless you can change me from being a-” An alarm went off and his saddened state quickly turned to panic. I looked at my phone and it was actually 8:12, meaning the clock was off by a lot. Things were dire, but I didn't want to tell Everett. “8pm. . . It's 8pm!” “OK, come on, we still have some time.” I examined his expression and realized we didn't have nearly enough time. His sharp teeth were getting sharper and his turquoise eyes flickered between being gentle and fierce. I picked him up in my arms and took him down to the basement. Then I placed him on the floor in the corner, away from the cellar windows. I reluctantly pulled the silver chains around him, tying him tightly to the house's cement foundation. “I. . . Everett, we don't have to do this.” “Yes we do, Roman. He might hurt you. I don't want. . . Alpha, I-” He tried speaking, but a gruff sound cut him off. “Just go now. Don't look at me. . ." “Beta, relax.” I gave him a peck on the lips. I hated doing this to him. I hated to hear him growl and struggle while I sat on the couch upstairs. Everett nodded, but his eyes switched. There was a different man or creature in the driver's seat. What little control Everett had, he used it to yell at me. Something he rarely did unless it was playful. “Go! Just get out of here!” Everett grunted as eerie black lines snaked their way from his chest to the rest of his body. He barked and growled as the lines grew in number, thickness, and length. His teeth were now entirely pointed, and his nails were growing longer and darker. I was always interested in his transformation from a toned 5'8” cutie to something hairy and hulking. His face pushed out as his skin went from sparsely hairy to shag-rug in a matter of seconds. He arched his back as his chest swelled outward, his growls becoming deeper and gruffer. His arms lengthened, as did his back and legs. Although they weren't normal human proportions, his arms being longer and his legs being shorter than a normal human of his size. Meanwhile his musculature was drastically changing. Even with the dense strawberry blond fur covering his body, I could tell where his muscles began and ended. Each muscle group beautifully redefining themselves on his strange frame. His shoulders swelled larger than any bodybuilder's I knew, with his chest broadening so much thanks to his larger lats and of course his heavier pecs. His arm grew so big that it seemed like it'd be impossible for them to move. His traps made his neck disappear, and a slight hunch was forming since he was so top heavy. His growls were now feral, his eyes now staring directly at me with pride and ferocity. His shorts managed to stay on, though only enough to cover his pelvic region. His tail was poking out from the top of his shorts, while the legs where entirely torn. Everett' quads made sure to tear away at his shorts' legs, ballooning so far outward that the beast had sit with his legs in a V shape. His feet were no longer dainty, and instead, were large, long, and hairy with sharp nails at the end. He snapped at me and growled even louder. I knelt down so I was eye level, just a few inches away from his range of motion. I've seen Everett's beast form when he was younger, when he looked more like a wolf pup than a beast. Though now I had the chance to see the matured version of his beastly side. It's where half of his personality came from. In other words, this was half of the man I loved. . . In a form that he'd describe as monstrous. He still had the same beautiful turquoise eyes, but they seemed so intense. I yelled to put him back in his place. “Shut the fuck up!” Sure enough he did and his ears fell down. He looked more like a harmless puppy. I touched my nose to his like when we were kids and his ears popped back up as his tail wagged uncontrollably. Everett didn't want me spending time with his feral side. He didn't want me even seeing it just so he can pretend it doesn't exist. The beastly side of Everett seemed lonely and sad, probably due to years of being locked away in a cellar the halfway through puberty. But now he was bigger and possibly more dangerous. Despite popular belief, werewolves can transform whenever. It's just that when they do, they give in to their feral nature for a set amount of time. They essentially fall asleep as their other half takes over. “Heh, you still see me as your Alpha, don't you?” I rubbed his head. “You're so much bigger than me too.” Everett looked at me with puppy-dog eyes and patted the space next to him. He just wanted company. Everett always told me to just walk away and leave him alone, but I never really asked why. I thought it was because his wolf form would be dangerous, but he didn't seem that way. He whimpered as his puppy-dog eyes intensified. I couldn't not say yes. I sighed and sat down next to him, he leaned over and placed most of his weight on me. Thankfully I was a bodybuilder, so at least he didn't crush me. “You love me as much as the other you does, don't you?” He rubbed his head against mine as a way to say yes. “I don't get why Everett hates you.” He shrugged his shoulders and turned away to look towards the cellar window. Staring at the beams of moonlight shining on to the basement floor. He whimpered more and turned my way. Again, with the big-eyed look. I reached for a flashlight and put it in my pocket. “Now I see why. He knew I couldn't say no to that face. OK. . . I'll let you out. BUT! Only if you let me accompany you. I don't want you getting into trouble, understand?” The beast eagerly nodded and I got rid of the chains. He crawled around on all fours, individually shaking his legs and. . . Arms, legs, leg-arms? After that he stood up. I felt like I was looking up at a tall skyscraper, even though he was only 6 inches taller than me, perhaps 10. It was hard to tell, but his head was almost touching the ceiling even though he was slightly hunched over. I looked down to see the shorts still intact, finding it funny that it looked like a dog was wearing underwear. Though his body looked human-shaped, even if his arms and legs were slightly different proportion wise. He just looked wolf-y from the neck up along with his furry hands and feet. So he was 75% extremely hairy human and 25% wolf-thing. I unlocked the cellar door and opened it, yet Everett didn't budge. “Come on.” I gently said, as I held my hand out to him. He approached me and looked out the cellar door and then down at my hand. He was actually afraid, maybe because he hasn't been outdoors for about a decade. The way the moonlight reflected off his fur looked amazing. He almost looked white with tones of red, orange, and pink. “I'll be right here with you. I'll keep you safe.” He placed his hand in mine, carefully wrapping his larger hand around mine so his nails wouldn't scratch me. Everett' hand felt softer than I thought it would. Even in this gigantic beast form, he was still my gentle beta. I walked up the stairs and lead him to the outside world. He stared at the back yard and the dense forest beyond it. Then he looked down at me. I whipped out the flashlight and lead him towards the forest until we were deep inside. He let go of my hand and ran around a few trees. He sniffed a tree and licked it, his face contorting into a grossed-out expression. That's what he gets for being curious. I laughed and approached him. I pet him behind his ears and I could see his tail wagging back and forth. He did the same to me, letting his furry hands run along my head. He let out a strange noise, like he was confused. “Oh yeah, last time you saw me was 10 years ago when you were just a small pup. . . I got rid of my pony tail since then. So it looks like you're the only one with a tail now.” I heard him laugh, or at least I thought he was laughing. Then he lunged at me, playfully of course. He pinned me down, but I fought back. He grunted a few times as he realized I was strong in my own right. Sure he was stronger, but I was actually able to fight him off a bit. I used his oddly portioned weight against him and flipped him on to his back. He yelped and went limp, allowing me to pin him down to the ground without any effort. This was the playful Everett I knew. I never understood why Everett hated this part of himself. My hands ran over the beast's body and his breathing became strained. His chest, stomach, and even his arms felt oddly human. Sure it was all covered in fur, but the proportions and hardness reminded me of my fellow bodybuilders. Just. . . Bigger. Everett let out a soft sigh, and looked at me. I didn't have the flashlight, but the intense moonlight was enough for me to see him clearly. It reminded me of the look Everett gave me the first time we had sex. Nervous, excited, scared, but most of all he was happy. I backed off a bit, because I don't think I was ready to have any intense relations with this form of Everett. He shouldn't even be having thoughts of having sex with a human, not in his beast form anyway. Then it clicked. An idea that might help both sides of Everett in the long run. “Everett.” His ears perked up when I said his name. “Or Werewolf Everett. Whatever. I can't babysit you. You have to go out and do what you want tonight without me, this is your only night you can be free to do whatever. Yes you're my beta, and yes I love you very much. . . But you're a beast right now. A wild and humongous beast with a different set of needs. You need to hunt. You need to be free without me tying you down.” Everett reached out and put his hand behind my back. He pulled me down towards him until I was snuggled up against his powerful chest. It was obvious he didn't want me to leave him. “It's OK, Beta. Just promise me you won't hurt anybody and that you'll be safe. I don't care if you eat a stupid cat or whatever. . . Er, just don't bring anything home.” He hugged me tighter and whimpered. “Come on Rett. . . Look at you. You're powerful and intimidating. Nothing can hurt you out here. You don't need me to stay safe.” He nuzzled me and whimpered some more. I took the hint that he wanted to be tied down by me, as if he didn't even realize it was a bad thing. “Don't worry, Beta. I'll be home when you get there.” I got off of him, allowing him to stand up. I picked up the flashlight and made my way back to the house. He called out to me, but I kept walking. The beta-nature in him couldn't refuse my order, but he didn't want to go without me. Everett had to go get everything out of his system and me being there wouldn't help him do that. If anything, it would just stifle half of his own personal growth. It actually hurt to hear him bark and whimper, and the fainter the sounds, the more it hurt. I was his Alpha. I had to do what was right for him even if it didn't feel right at the moment. Finally I was back at the cellar door and I couldn't hear him at all.
  12. Bienvenue muscle lovers, Chris calling with chapter five. It's a beautiful day here today, though not as beautiful as it is in today's chapter. As always, comments are appreciated. Enjoy! Chapter One Chapter Two Chapters Three and Four Hard Mountain - Chapter Five: Later that evening, after we’d had dinner, I was in my room laying awake thinking about recent events. Danny had opened up to me like he had never done before, and it had been so unexpected. All he had talked about during our freshman year was becoming a lawyer. And seeing him flex had been a dream come true, especially as he wanted me to come to his competitions. My future would be filled with Danny oiled up in tiny posers (the oil I would hopefully be applying to his pumped up muscles), surrounded by other muscular beauties, spending the time between comps encouraging his to get bigger and leaner. But I was a little annoyed that he hadn’t said anything to Jack yet, not even at dinner, Danny hadn’t taken Jack aside or even brought it up all evening. I guessed Danny was just waiting for the right time. It was getting later and later in the night and I was still up, sleepless. The house had been quiet since I’d gone to bed but then I heard Danny’s door open. There was muffled conversation coming through the wall, I couldn’t make out what was being said exactly. I crept to the wall and put my ear against it but it didn’t make things any better. Jack and Danny were talking very quietly but I could hear Danny talking more than Jack, though Jack’s hushed tone was louder. Soon enough, the voices stopped and Danny’s door opened, closed and then Jack’s did the same. I didn’t hear anything else the rest of the night and when I went downstairs the next morning, I noticed that Danny wasn’t there and Jack was just cooking breakfast, sweaty from his morning workout. “Morning,” I said, making Jack jump. “Fucking hell Sammy,” he exclaimed. “Sorry,” I said, taking a seat as Jack was loading up my plate. “Where’s Danny?” Jack froze for a second and then put my plate down in front of me. “Danny? He left early this morning,” said Jack. “Did he say where he was going?” I asked. Jack looked out the window, about to say something, but he just shrugged in response. I nodded and began eating in silence while Jack finished cooking. He put food in Tupperware boxes and then cleaned up, waiting for me to finish. When I was done, he took my plate and cleaned it up. “So… any plans for today?” asked Jack. There was a slight inflection in his voice that I couldn’t quite put my finger on. “I guess not,” I shrugged. “Do you want to go to the stream I was telling you about?” asked Jack. “It’s hotter today so it’d be great to cool down in. And no, we don’t have to skinny dip, we can wear swimsuits.” “Sure, that sounds great,” I said. I went to my room and grabbed my swim shorts and packed my rucksack, Jack handing me a lunchbox and water bottle when I went downstairs. The walk to the stream was quiet. The only times Jack spoke was to warn me about a root sticking up or a steep drop. It was clear Jack had something on his mind but I didn’t want to fish for what it was. Though I’d only known Jack for a few days, he seemed like the kind of man who would say something if he needed to. Eventually we reached the stream and it was amazing. On the other side of the shore were a bed of beautiful wild flowers and the bank nearest was sandy and it faced toward Hard Mountain. The stream itself was fairly deep; it would probably go up to Jack’s chest if he got in. “Let’s sit here for a few minutes,” said Jack. We sat down facing out to the stream, Hard Mountain in clear view. Black clouds were swirling around the peak, flashes of light emanating from deep within, a strange juxtaposition to the otherwise clear blue skies. “Is it forecast for rain?” I asked, pointing to the mountain. “Oh, that?” said Jack, distractedly. “It happens sometimes, especially on really warm days. Don’t worry, it won’t come near us.” Silence fell on us again and I watched the clouds above the mountain. I hadn’t seen a weather phenomenon like that before and it was interesting to see. “Is it true that Danny doesn’t want to be a lawyer?” he asked, frowning, breaking the silence. “So he talked to you then?” I asked. “Yeah, last night,” said Jack. “He said he talked with you about it first. Don’t get me wrong, he’s my boy and I just want him to be happy, but I don’t get it. Has he… ever said anything about it to you before now?” I shook my head. “I didn’t know until yesterday.” “Oh… He’s never kept a secret from me before; I guess I was kinda freaked out,” said Jack. “He’s never not told me stuff before. You know, Danny never had many friends growing up. No one close anyway. I tried to get him involved in clubs and sports but he never liked any of them. Eventually I just did what I could to accommodate him, his needs. Even when he started college he’d call almost everyday. But eventually it’s gotten less and less and I think it’s down to you. I appreciate that Sammy, I appreciate that you are a good friend for him.” “I never realised,” I said. “He said that he’s never really been close to anyone but I get guess it makes sense. He’s never talked about any other friends before. Danny’s an amazing guy and just because he wants to go off to Europe and be a bodybuilder, it doesn’t mean he doesn’t want to be a lawyer.” “You think?” asked Jack. “Yeah,” I nodded. “From what you just told me, I think that over the past year he’s finally started opening himself up to different things and he’s realised he doesn’t just have to follow one path. He wants to take diversions, do things he might have wanted to do but he was too dead set to think about doing. Plus he’d make a great bodybuilder.” The dark clouds over Hard Mountain flashed again and then a single bolt of lightning struck the peak. And it wasn’t just a quick flash; it kept going, flickering and twisting like a coil. Soon the thunder reached us, a great echoing rumble passing us by. “Yeah, he would, wouldn’t he?” said Jack, smiling. Jack stood up and pulled his t-shirt off, pushing his jeans down and revealing a pair of red speedos. I had to stop myself from gasping at the incredible sight of pure perfection in front of me. Jack’s glutes were so round that the fabric couldn’t cover them fully, exposing some of the tanned skin, and they pulled the material into his crack. Not to mention the big, jutting, bouncing bulge at the front that had my mouth watering. He walked into the stream and ducked his head under the water, coming up and then he looked at me. “So, are you just going to keep staring or are you gonna get undressed and join me?” Jack called. “I don’t mind either way.” I hadn’t even realised I’d been staring so noticeably, flushing so red I could have put a fire engine to shame. “I-I’m sorry,” I spluttered but Jack just smiled. “Get your suit on, or don’t,” said Jack, still not taking his eyes off me. “Either way is fine to me. The water’s great. I felt so nervous, trembling as I took off my clothes and pulled my swim shorts on. I walked tentatively to the stream, well aware that despite thinking far from erotic thoughts that my cock was visibly tenting my shorts. I could have just worn nothing, but I guess I was trying to preserve some sort of dignity through this embarrassing moment. I started to wade in; the water wasn’t as cold as it had been in the cave but it felt perfect for such a hot day. As I got closer to Jack, the water level getting higher, he reached out and put his hands on my waist and lifted me up, holding me in the water so we were eye level. “I’ve seen the way you look and act around Danny,” said Jack. “And on the first day, when you saw me chopping wood, I could see how you looked at me too. And I could see why you would want to encourage Danny to be a bodybuilder.” “It’s not… I mean,” I spluttered, trying to explain. “S-sure, Danny is… incredibly built and yes, I think he’s… beautiful. But I didn’t encourage him selfishly; it’s what he wants. He’s my best friend and I’d do anything to help him.” “You want him, don’t you?” asked Jack huskily, his face getting closer to mine. “Just like, at this moment, you want me.” He pulled my waist into his stomach so my throbbing cock was sandwiched into the central groove of his abs. Jack smiled and a small, shuddering moan escaped my lips. “I knew it,” Jack whispered. He pressed his mouth to mine to silence me and he forced his tongue past my lips, his hands reaching around to my ass. Instinctively I wrapped my legs around Jack’s tight waist, my hand reaching up to grope his pecs. I was in heaven. I was kissing the biggest most muscular man I’d ever seen, feeling real muscle for the first time in my life. Jack flexed his pecs under my hands, forcing my fingers further apart so I squeezed harder. He broke the kiss, chuckling. He carried me out of the water as he kissed my neck, never letting go even as he opened his bag to grab a towel and lay it on the ground. He laid me on the towel, leaning over me and my hands trailed down his ripped 8 pack, tracing the deep grooves of each abdominal. “This is incredible,” I muttered. “Your body is so big, everything’s so hard.” “You have no idea how badly I’ve wanted to do this,” whispered Jack. Jack flipped us over so I was lying on top of him and my hands explored what they could reach as he kissed me. Jack would flex things as I played with them, making each muscle bulge and swell and making his veins push out even more under the tan, paper-thin skin. The bulge is his speedos grew whilst I worshipped him, pulling the waistband away from his skin. I peeled the speedo back and a huge club of throbbing, leaking meat swung up and slapped into his abs. It had to be at least twelve inches, maybe thirteen and it was thick, thicker than my fist. I gently wrapped my hand around the shaft and my fingers couldn’t close around it, making Jack growl and his meat jumped in my hand. He reached down and ripped his speedo away, letting his plum sized balls breathe against his huge legs. I grabbed the shaft and tried to take it in my mouth but I could barely fit the thick, flaring head past my teeth and my jaw ached at being stretched open as far as I could make it. “Jesus, that’s big,” I said, resigning to gently stroke along the long shaft. “Yeah, no one’s given me head in a long time,” said Jack. “Has Danny?” I asked. -- Chapter Six: Well it's pretty clear where this is going...
  13. Hey everyone! I thought I'd give you guys a treat today with TWO chapters. Not one, but two. I'm really thankful for the response you guys have given the story so far. AND I'll still be posting the next chapter sometime this week. I hope you guys enjoy, and as always comments are appreciated (even bad ones!) Chapter One Chapter Two Hard Mountain - Chapter Three: The next morning my mind was still reeling from what I’d heard in the night. I couldn’t believe they had been having sex. Masturbation I might believe, despite how weird both them doing it together would be, but fucking each other? I couldn’t believe it. I didn’t hear any other other noises except for their voices, no thudding or creaking furniture, so it seemed a more plausible explanation. As I went downstairs, they were both in the kitchen in sweaty gym gear looking pumped. Jack was cooking while Danny was eating a breakfast of bacon, sausage and egg whites. Danny looked up as I entered, smiling. “Morning Sam, how’d you sleep?” asked Danny. “Uh, great, thanks,” I replied. Jack turned around with a skillet from the counter in hand as I took a seat at the breakfast bar, loading food onto a plate. “Hope we didn’t wake you earlier,” said Jack, putting the plate down in front of me. “E-earlier?” I stammered, trying not to blush. “Yeah, we get a little rowdy when we’re working out,” said Jack. “Oh! No, I didn’t even hear you get up,” I said, inwardly breathing a sigh of relief. Glad that they didn’t suspect I’d heard anything last night, I spent breakfast covertly observing the two of them. They acted like any other father and son, nothing suspicious at all in terms of body language. Nothing to suggest their relationship was anything other than familial. After breakfast, I helped Jack pack up our lunches (more meat and veg) while Danny packed up some gear for our adventure to the caves. As the morning went by I began to relax a little more. Jack walked ahead as Danny discussed all the upcoming Marvel films with me. He looked great in a tank and shorts, Jack was wearing something similar, and it complemented their great bodies. Sometimes I’d glance down at the ground to watch Danny’s calves bulge with each step, though at one point I wasn’t paying attention and tripped on a root. Danny caught me, luckily, saving me from embarrassment. The caves were amazing and pretty deep, and thankfully not too tricky to traverse. Though at one point I was having trouble climbing up a high part and Jack lifted me up like I weighed nothing, making my tight briefs even tighter at the show of strength. Eventually we came to a sizeable part of the cave with a small lake, dimly lit by a few beams of sunlight that had managed to get through. The air was cool which felt pleasant after walking in the hot sun all morning. Jack pulled a big lamp out of his bag for a little more light and settled down for lunch. Jack and Danny talked about some of the other times they’d gone exploring and I listened, enraptured. They had some great memories together and they were always funny. I even shared a few vacation stories of my own, including the time my sister managed to get lost in Paris and we found her a few streets away, eating ice cream with some French drag queens who’d been fussing over her like mother hens. “I’m gonna go for a swim,” said Danny once he’d eaten. “Anyone wanna join?” “No thanks, kid,” laughed Jack. “That water is gonna be freezing and I like my junk toasty.” Danny looked at me but I made a face, I wasn’t keen. “Suit yourself,” shrugged Danny. He shucked off his clothes, even his boxer briefs and walked to the water. My cock was desperately trying to escape my briefs at the sight of Danny’s naked back, his glutes and legs coiling and flexing with every step. It was like watching one of the ancient Greek statues in motion, and I found it hard to look away. “Not a skinny dipper?” asked Jack, bringing me back to reality. “Uh-um, n-no,” I stuttered. “I’ve never done it.” “Well there’s no shame in that,” said Jack. “I prefer going in the stream not far from the cabin because it’s warmer.” “Oh, cool,” I said. “I kind of want to, it’s just…” I looked down at myself, drawing my knees a little closer my underwhelming chest. As much as I drooled over the bigger men, I felt incredibly self-conscious about my own body. I avoided gyms because I felt like everyone would laugh at me. Danny had even offered to workout with me, give me pointers, but my anxieties made me feel like everyone would look at him, then look at me and then feel pitiful at how much smaller I was. I never tried because if I did and failed, I would feel weak. “Hey, Sammy,” said Jack, soothingly. “There’s no need to feel modest. We’re all guys here, nothing we haven’t seen before. No one’s gonna judge you.” I felt Jack’s big hand rub my back comfortingly and it felt nice. “Danny and me, we’re big guys,” said Jack. “It’s just how we are. But there’s no shame in being smaller or feeling awkward.” He smiled and it was infectious because I smiled back. I stood up and undressed, walking to the water’s edge. Danny was swimming about and I dipped my toe in the water. I cursed under my breath at the wave of cold that hit me. The water was freezing and I wanted to go back. “Just get in!” shouted Danny, who could see all of me fairly easily as my hands were tucked in my armpits. Luckily the cold had shrunk my boner. I took a deep breath and practically ran into the water. “FUCK!” I exclaimed as cold took over me. I waded further in and began swimming toward Danny as my body started to adjust. We started splashing each other, which soon became a game of grab ass. Jack watched from the shore, smiling. Our games in the water got very hands-on. Sometimes my hands would brush against his body and I’d feel the hard bulge of muscle pushing against Danny’s skin. Even with those brief touches, I marvelled at how solid Danny was. The water would just fall perfectly down his smooth body, manoeuvring through the ridges of every muscle group. Even just watching him breathe, his abdominal muscles contracting with every breath, was a beautiful sight. At one point Danny came up behind me and wrapped his body around mine to pull me under the water. I could feel his soft junk pressed against my ass and I fought every urge to get hard, to moan at the touch, feeling his hard muscles pushing against me as he held me tight. After a while we were both getting a little tired and we still had to get back so we made our way over to the shore. As we got closer and the water was only up to our calves, my foot suddenly slipped and I stumbled. I managed to grab Danny to stop myself from falling but my ankle was throbbing, pain shooting up my leg. “You okay?” asked Danny, a little panicked, his hands steadying me. “Ye-yeah I think so,” I said, wincing. I took another step but as soon as I put weight on my foot there was more pain and I couldn’t help but wince again. Within seconds Danny had scooped me up and was carrying me to the shore where Jack was now standing. “I think it’s his foot,” said Danny to Jack, his voice full of worry. Jack grabbed a towel from one of the bags and put it down so Danny could lay me on the ground. Danny looked incredibly worried but Jack kept an air of calm. “I don’t see any blood or cuts, which foot is it?” asked Jack. “My left, it’s my ankle,” I hissed. Jack took my ankle in his hands and gently squeezed, sending pain back up my leg. I managed to hold back a sob. “Can you move it?” asked Jack calmly. “Just wriggle your foot for me.” I managed to move it but it hurt to do so. Jack sighed in relief. “It’s alright Sammy, you just sprained it, nothing broken,” he said. “Danny, pass me the first aid kit.” Danny did as he was told, almost never taking his eyes off me from worry, and Jack grabbed a roll of bandages and wrapped my ankle up. “There we go, should be good as new within a few days if you keep your weight off it,” said Jack. Danny handed me another towel so I could dry myself off. They both helped me get my shorts back on. I felt so pathetic and weak; only I would manage to sprain my ankle deep in some caves. I felt even more pathetic when Danny hoisted me up and carried me on his back on the way out. Jack thought it wouldn’t be a good idea for me to even try and take the way out of the caves with my ankle and Danny just picked me up without a word. I felt bad because Jack had to carry all our bags but they both kept the mood light. It felt nice to be carried by Danny, another show of incredible strength and endurance, he didn’t even stop once. At one point my hand brushed his tank top covered pec and it flexed on instinct. Thankfully my throbbing ankle kept anything else from throbbing. -- Hard Mountain - Chapter Four: It had been a couple of days since my epic fail at the caves and my ankle was definitely feeling better. When we got back, Danny played nurse and brought food to my room and even helped me into the shower in the morning. After the first day, I could get around pretty much by myself but Jack insisted I stay in bed. They even unhooked the big TV in the lounge and brought it up for a movie marathon. After three days I could walk pretty much fine and took my bandages off, joining them for breakfast. “Feeling better?” asked Jack, putting a big plate of meat and egg whites in front of me before I’d even sat down. “Loads,” I said. “Sorry for being a cripple.” “Nonsense, these things happen,” said Jack. “Danny used to get all sorts of injuries, always tripping over something.” “He still does,” I chuckled. “On our first day of college, we’d just picked up breakfast from the food hall and Danny managed to trip over nothing. His tray went flying, the food went everywhere and it was hilarious. I don’t think Vanessa Carmichael has ever liked you since you got milk and cereal all in her hair.” Jack let out a roaring laugh and Danny playfully pouted. I was definitely getting more comfortable with Danny and Jack, plus I hadn’t heard any more middle of the night noises from them. “So boys, I need to head into to town today to pick up a few things,” said Jack. “I’m all out of beer because some thirsty asshole has drunk most of it.” Danny pretended to look innocent. Over the last few days, I found that Danny could knock back more than a few beers and not even feel it. Even I was drinking more, though not too many. “Anyway, anything you guys want while I’m gone?” We both shook our heads and Jack went up to go shower his workout sweat off before he left, so Danny and I cleaned up. “You think you can manage a walk today?” Danny asked as I was putting dishes away. “Yeah,” I said enthusiastically. “Great, we won’t do anything too strenuous,” said Danny. “There’s a great little place nearby in the forest and it’s all flat ground.” We finished up, packed a little lunch, Danny showered and changed before went out. Danny led us to a small clearing with plenty of shade only half hours walk away and we sat down on the ground close to each other. “Are you having a good time here?” asked Danny. I nodded. “It’s been really nice, and your dad is great. He’s really cool.” Danny smiled happily. “I’ve never invited anyone up here before. I’m glad I get to share it with you. And I really hope we can get a good apartment off-campus next year.” “Me too,” I said. “You’re pretty easy to live with. Though it’ll be weird when we graduate. My sister said it took her a while to get used to things once she went onto her masters and her old roommates had left, she’d gotten so used to living with them.” “Yeah, I can imagine,” said Danny, a little quieter than usual. He was silent for a few seconds, pulling at the grass before he spoke again. “So what do you think you’ll do when you graduate?” “I dunno,” I replied. “I’ve not really thought about it. You?” “Well, I’ll probably take my LSAT and go to Law school,” said Danny, sighing. My eyebrow rose. “But isn’t that what you want to do?” “I do, but…” Danny paused. “I’ve always wanted to be a lawyer. But… I know this sounds so stupid but I when I finish undergrad, I kinda wanna go to Europe.” “Europe?” I asked, smiling bemused. “Why’s that stupid?” “It’s not, I guess,” replied Danny. “I just… I’ve been in education almost my whole life and I’d like a break, you know? Take a year off and go to all the capitals in Europe, see something different and new.” “Have you talked to your Dad about it?” I asked. Danny shook his head. “I know I should but I don’t want him to say no. I think he’ll just say I should go to law school first, but if I do then I’ll have to go straight into a law firm and start working and then I’ll never be able to go until I’m older and have a ton more responsibilities. I’d never be able to really enjoy myself that way.” I put my hand on his knee comfortingly. “Plus… I do want to be a lawyer but I also want to…” said Danny, before stopping. It was weird seeing Danny so unsure of himself. Despite his odd clumsiness, Danny practically exuberated confidence. It was a sight to see such a big guy, who’d normally held himself like a pillar of strength, picking at grass and wildflowers in frustration. “Want to…?” I encouraged. “Come on Danny, I’m not gonna judge you. What do you want to do?” Danny sighed and looked up at me, looking a little embarrassed. “I wanna… I wanna be like one of those pro bodybuilders,” said Danny, blushing. “You mean like those guys who go on stage and flex their muscles?” I asked, feigning any knowledge of bodybuilding, though my cock was growing hard at the thought of Danny in skimpy posers. “Yeah, I wanna do that,” he said, hanging his head. “You think it’s stupid right?” “Absolutely not!” I exclaimed. “I think that would be awesome!” “Really?” asked Danny with a small smile. “Yeah, I mean, look at you!” I said. “How many nineteen year olds are as big as you are? You could probably start doing it now, you’re pretty big as it is and I’m sure there’s some local competitions by campus.” “But Dad… he said…” said Danny. “In the past he said those things were stupid. I know he’s a big guy and when I was growing up, I asked why he didn’t do it as he just kept getting bigger and bigger and he said that it wasn’t a real job, that he didn’t need to prove himself that way.” “But I bet he’d be happy for you if you wanted to do it,” I said. “I’ve only known your Dad a few days but I can tell he just wants you to be happy. You won’t know that unless you talk to him.” Danny nodded. “Thanks Sam, I’m so glad you understand. I’ve never told anyone that stuff before. It… it feels so good to get it off my chest, you know? You’re the best friend I’ve ever had.” Before I knew what was happening, Danny had pulled me into a tight hug. His hard muscles pushed into my body and warmth emanating from under his skin that felt so good to be enveloped in. He smelled so good and I wanted to kiss him so badly. But I couldn’t, because if I was wrong then I knew I would lose him. We headed back to the house later in the afternoon. Jack hadn’t come back yet so we hung out in my room. We took the lounge TV from my room back downstairs and then spent an hour talking about Danny’s trip to Europe. I’d been to France and Italy so I told some anecdotes from my vacations there and Danny hung on every word. “Maybe if you time it right, and you do well at some comps here, you could enter some European competitions,” I said. “Really build up your profile overseas.” “Sounds like a good idea,” said Danny, smiling excitedly. “And you would come with me, right?” I paused at Danny’s question. My family didn’t have that kind of money to pay for me to live abroad for a year. What savings they had went on paying for college tuition and living expenses for both my sister and me so we wouldn’t be in debt when we graduated. “I don’t know,” I said honestly. “We’ll see.” “If it’s the money you’re worried about, don’t be,” said Danny. “I have a trust fund I get access to when I’m twenty-one. It should cover us both.” “You don’t have to do that!” I protested. “But I want to,” said Danny, smiling. “I want you come with me. It would be boring if I was by myself and you’re my best friend, so we’d have a ton of fun. Whaddya say? Come and keep this idiot company?” I laughed, shaking my head. “Fine, fine,” I said. “But you’re not an idiot, Danny. You’re a decent, intelligent guy. A little clumsy sometimes but no one’s perfect.” “I’m really glad we’re friends, Sam,” said Danny. “You just… get me. You don’t think I’m weird and it’s been so easy to be open with you, which is something. I’ve never met anyone I could be myself around without feeling awkward, I find it hard to connect with people and all through school I closed myself off and pushed people away. Living with you has helped me open up more and I’m really grateful for that, Sam.” “To be honest, when we first met I thought you were a meathead,” I said, which made Danny laugh. “But I guess the old saying is right, never judge a book by its cover. I’ve never clicked with someone so quickly before either.” Danny smiled his goofy smile and we got talking about bodybuilding. I asked him a bunch of questions, pretending I knew nothing about it so I could hear Danny’s thoughts on the subject. He liked a lot of the bodybuilders I did and the way he described them made my cock throb. “Okay, so I need an unbiased opinion,” said Danny, getting off the bed. “I’ve been practising a routine when you’ve been at your book club thing.” “Literary discussion group,” I corrected him. “How many times do I have to tell you?” “Yeah, that thing,” chuckled Danny. “So like I said, I’ve been practising a routine and I just want an honest opinion. Do you mind?” I tried not to turn bright red but I had no idea if I succeeded. “Sure, show me what you got,” I said, nervously. Danny pulled off his t-shirt and pushed his shorts down his legs until he stood in his boxer briefs. I didn’t know where to look, especially trying to avoid his bulging crotch, but I had to keep my eyes on him. He pulled the bottoms of his underwear up and tucked them into the waistband so he could show as much skin as possible. I could feel myself getting warmer and I put my hands on my lap to hide any signs of tenting. Danny began his routine, sucking his breath is and flexing each individual muscle group as hard as he could to make them stand out to the max. I gulped, swallowing down saliva, watching him flex. I wanted to touch him. I wanted to run over and start groping his big, flexed muscles and run my tongue over them. My fantasies were coming true, being in the unfettered presence of real, near-naked big muscles. But it was like visiting the Louvre, you could stand close to beautiful pieces of art but you just couldn’t touch it. Danny finished his routine with a most muscular and I clapped. I didn’t even realise I was doing it but he enjoyed it, finishing the pose and bowing. “So?” said Danny, out of breath and sweaty. “What d’you think?” “Wow,” I said, taken aback. “You looked great!” “Anything I could do better?” asked Danny. I ran over the routine in my mind and bit my lip. It made me look like I was thinking, but I was trying to stop myself from moaning. “If anything, you looked good; certainly showed everything off,” I said, clearing my throat. “But it’s a little all over the place. Don’t get me wrong, it was good but maybe just have a little more… natural progression. Like… your upper body is probably your best area, it had the best definition. So maybe start from the bottom and work your way up. That way you’re drawing the eyes up. Danny nodded in understanding. “I’m gonna work harder on my legs, really get them standing out,” he said. “They look amazing already,” I said, blushing. “Thanks, Sam,” said Danny, sitting on the bed and putting a hand on my shoulder. “It’s really helpful to know these things, and I’ll keep working hard until you think it’s perfect.” “Glad I could help,” I said, glowing red by that point. “I think you’re gonna do really well.” “I know I will, because you’ll be there with me,” he said. “Every step of the way. I want you there cheering me on.” I nodded. “Absolutely!” -- Chapter Five: Jack takes Sam to the stream and his junk definitely doesn't shrink...
  14. Hey guys, here is chapter two of Hard Mountain. Not gonna lie, this story is a slow burner and not much happens but only Monday 'til the next part. So please enjoy, comment, send me cake... and stuff... Chapter One Hard Mountain - Chapter Two: By the time Danny and I had spent a couple of hours hiking around the forest, the sun was starting to set and the smells of cooking meat filled the air. Jack had set up a barbeque on the back porch with an array of meats grilling nicely. “Enjoy your walk?” asked Jack, who was now wearing a tight grey tank top with a beer in one hand and a spatula turning the food over in the other. “It was great,” I said. “It really is beautiful out here.” “We went out to the valley, got a great view of Hard Mountain,” said Danny, taking a seat on one of the benches by the fold out table. “It was breath-taking,” I said. “I’m surprised there aren’t more people out here.” “Well not a lot of people know about this place, it’s not as noteworthy as most places,” said Jack. “Though Hard Mountain does have an interesting history. Some people have said that the mountain is cursed so a lot of people avoid it these days. Though it’s said that supposedly there used to be a tribe of Native Americans who lived in the valley at the foot of the mountain. They were some of the greatest warriors, never lost a fight, but generally kept to themselves. Well, until the colonials came with guns anyway. But the stories say that when the men of the tribe came of age, they would have to climb up to the peak of the mountain with nothing but the skin of their backs to prove they were worthy, that they were strong. Many never made it but those who did would become great and powerful warriors. Pretty awesome story, my grandfather used to tell me it when I was little, though no one really knows about it or if it’s even true.” Jack began to pile cooked meat onto a plate and placed it on the table. There were chicken breasts, bacon, beefsteaks, turkey burgers… a whole lot of meat. Danny and I politely waited as Jack went into the kitchen and returned with a big bowl full of veggies and a couple of beers. He placed the bowl down and handed Danny and me a beer each. Jack noticed my hesitance, raising an eyebrow as I slowly took the bottle. “Not a drinker?” “Uh…” I mumbled, blushing. “I never had alcohol before. My family don’t really drink, except for wine at nice dinners but me and my sister were never allowed to have any.” Jack smiled sympathetically. “Well don’t worry Sammy, I won’t tell anyone. And you can trust me; I’m a lawyer. I can get you some bottled water if you’d prefer?” “No, no!” I objected, blushing even redder. I hated the name Sammy because it brought back a lot of bad memories from when I was younger. But when Jack called me that it felt kind of nice, like I was part of the family. “Beer’s fine. Thank you.” Jack took a seat next to Danny and the two burly men began piling meat and veggies on their plates, enough food on each plate to feed a family of four. I took what was left after they had raided what they could, a chicken breast and some of the veggies. I felt incredibly awkward at my meagre in comparison amount of food. I knew Danny was a big eater but this was the most I’d seen him have in one serving, even the sons of lawyers had to live on a budget at college. “So Sammy, Danny’s told me a little about you but I’d like to know more,” said Jack, taking a break from eating huge mouthfuls of meat. “Tell us a little about your family.” “Well my Stepfather’s a doctor and my Mom is a grade school teacher,” I said. “My older sister is taking her PhD, she wants to be an oncologist.” “Following in his footsteps huh?” asked Jack. “Just like Danny here, he wants to be a lawyer like me.” “She’s really nice,” said Danny. “She was there at Christmas. Sam has a really nice family, they’re really supportive of him.” I nodded. “They’ve always wanted what’s best for us and do what they can to help.” “And what about your biological father?” asked Jack. “What does he do?” I paused for a second, frowning at the mention. “He’s… not around.” Jack nodded in understanding, sipping his beer. I followed suit. It was a funny taste but it wasn’t unpleasant, some nice imported kind. “What are you studying at college? What are you hoping to major in?” asked Jack, thankfully changing subject. “Uh… English lit with a minor in creative writing,” I said. “Ah, so you wanna be a writer huh?” asked Jack. I nodded. “I’ve always liked writing as a kid so I hope one day to be published. I’ve had little things published in competitions and things but it’s always been my dream to be a published author.” ‘Not to mention the dozens of muscle growth stories I’ve posted online…’ I thought to myself. “That’s great, I hope I get to read something of yours someday,” said Jack, smiling. “Back at the house I have a pretty nice collection, I’m sure you know that Danny’s not much of a reader by now.” “Hey!” chuckled Danny, playfully punching Jack’s thick deltoid. “I read!” “Yeah, if it has pictures and cartoons in it,” retorted Jack, grinning. “They’re not pictures, it’s manga,” Danny protested. “And you can’t talk, you like it too.” We all laughed. Jack and I started discussing our favourite books and authors, he told me about some of the rare first editions he had collected and I was practically drooling, more than how I was drooling at his incredible body. The conversation then turned to some of the experiences Danny and I had had as freshmen with Jack recounting his own funny college stories, most of them on the wrong side of the law. The sun got lower and lower as the evening went on until only the moon, stars and porch light lit the table. “Well boys, it’s getting late,” said Jack. “You two go to bed, I’ll get this cleaned up. I’m thinking we hit the caves at the foot of the valley tomorrow so you should rest up.” We wished each other goodnight and I went back to my room, Danny insisting he help clear the dishes away. I got undressed once I was in private and climbed into bed, lazily playing with my cock. I felt exhausted from the walk, the warmth of food and my one beer I spent hours nursing in my belly. But I couldn’t sleep, it was still kind of warm out and everything from today was at the forefront of my mind; Jack, the forest, Jack in a tank top, the cabin, Jack talking about books, Hard Mountain, Danny, shirtless Jack. Naked Danny and Jack. This was a very different world to my own, my hosts having a very different father-son relationship to my own. My father wasn’t around and my Stepfather, as much as he loved me, was a very distant man with me. When he wasn’t working, he was playing golf or having dinner with colleagues. When I was growing up I spent more time with my Mom. She was very attentive as a mother, taking me to the library or bookstores. She even took some friends from high school and me to, as my sister would call it, a “Geek Convention”. My Mom spent the day staring at scantily clad and weirdly dressed people with no clue what was going on but she’d been very flustered when she found out she could take a photo with Brent Spiner. She’d always had a soft spot for Data. Eventually, I drifted off to sleep. But not for long… I was awoken by a loud moan, and then another. Immediately I recognised the voice belonging to Danny. He moaned again and my cock sprung up. I quietly got out of bed and put my ear to the wall. “Shh… you’ll wake him up,” I barely heard it but knew that voice belonged to Jack. “It’s okay,” whispered Danny breathily. “He –ah– he’s a heavy sleeper. T-trust me—OH FUCK!” “Cum for me boy,” said Jack in a growl. “Come on…” I sprang back from the wall as Danny let out another loud moan. ‘Are… are they?’ I thought. ‘No… they can’t be…’ I kept still for a few minutes and then I heard Danny’s door open and close quietly, followed by another. ‘What the hell?’ -- Chapter Three: The trio explore a cave and things get wet.
  15. This story came about from an idea I had a month ago, after re-reading my favourite story on this forum, which was archived from the old forum. The conversation I had with the author, where he gave me permission to use parts of his story in mine, can be found here: https://muscle-growth.org/index.php?app=members&module=messaging&section=view&do=showConversation&topicID=23174&st=0#msg108559 I separated my parts of the story from the author's parts with a line of equal signs: ================== ANDREW'S RECRUITING SUMMER CHAPTER 1: ANDREW MAKES A NEW FRIEND IN WASHINGTON, D.C. Andrew, Carrie and Mike, after spending Canada Day 2005 in Orillia with their parents, headed down to Washington, DC to spend Independence Day at the National Mall. They took Highway 11 south from Orillia to Barrie, where they took Highway 400 down to Toronto. Then they took the 427 to the QEW and headed around the western edge of Lake Ontario to Fort Erie. There, they crossed the border into Buffalo, New York and took US Highway 219 south to Dubois, Pennsylvania. They then turned east onto Interstate 80 and took it to US Hwy 15. They took that highway south to Harrisburg, the State Capitol of Pennsylvania, at the junction of Interstates 81 and 83. They spent the night at a hotel in that city. On July 3rd, Andrew and his friends took a scenic route into Washington DC, taking I-81 down to Hagerstown, Maryland, where they stopped at Borders Bookstore. Then they took I-81 southwest from Hagerstown Maryland into West Virginia, where they stopped at the State Welcome Center and had lunch at the BBQ that was going on. After lunch, they took I-81 further south into Virginia, and turned east onto US Hwy 50 just south of Winchester. They took that highway right into Fairfax, where they stopped at the Fairfax Towne Center and had supper at Five Guys Burgers and Fries. Then they proceeded to their hotel: the Comfort Inn Pentagon City in Arlington, Virginia. Once they had checked in, Andrew, Mike and Carrie jogged to the National Mall in Washington DC, to plot out their route for the morning of July 4th. Late the next morning, on Independence Day, Andrew, Carrie and Mike woke up in their hotel rooms, ready for their 90 minute walk to the National Mall. "I'm glad we scouted out the route last night while jogging," Mike said to Andrew, as they had a late breakfast after showering and getting dressed. "Yeah man," Andrew agreed. "It only took us about half an hour to jog there, but today we'll walk, since there will be so many people heading there." "Good thing we're leaving your truck at the hotel," Carrie said. "The traffic in the National Mall today (July 4th) would be at a standstill for hours. Not to mention that we would never be able to find a parking space." "That's why I picked this hotel Carrie," Andrew reminded her with a smug grin. "It's within walking distance of the National Mall." "Well that was fine for last night Andrew, but maybe we should take the train today," Carrie suggested. "Good idea Carrie," Andrew agreed. "I scouted out a few Metro Stations during our run last night and I believe the Pentagon City Station should serve our needs nicely." http://upload.wikimedia.org/wikipedia/commons/thumb/d/dc/DC_Metro_Map_2013.svg/2000px-DC_Metro_Map_2013.svg.png "You're right Andrew," Mike agreed, looking at the Metro Map and the street map side by side. "We can walk northeast on Army-Navy Drive until we get to the Pentagon Row Shopping Center and the Metro Station is right there." https://www.google.ca/maps/place/Comfort+Inn+Pentagon+City/@38.8576678,-77.0593496,14z/data=!4m2!3m1!1s0x89b7b14a8fdfabd5:0x30a73c112191b664 So after breakfast the three teens began walking towards the National Mall, making sure to take a picture of the Air Force Memorial along the way. ==================================================================================================================================================== “Will we have to switch to the yellow line at the Pentagon station to get to L’Enfant Plaza?” I asked as we pulled into the parking garage of the Franconia-Springfield Metro Station. “I don’t think so,” JP answered from the driver’s seat, turning toward Chrissy who was sitting next to him. “Chrissy, didn’t they change the lines around to direct crowds better?” She didn’t answer, staring at JP’s body, totally enraptured by his newest brawn. “Chrissy?” “Huh, what?” she said, suddenly coming out of the daze. “Oh, yeah, you’re right.” He smiled warmly, causing her face to turn a crimson red. It was the Fourth of July and we were headed into DC to see the fireworks on the National Mall. Chrissy had nearly wet her pants at the sight of JP when we arrived to pick her up. At 174 pounds – probably 175 by now – of pure muscle, he was starting to look like a god. His light blue tank-top beautifully accentuated his chiseled shoulders and arms, the color brought out the bright blue in his eyes. He looked…well, perfect. We walked across the bridge into the station, bought our tickets and hopped aboard the train. Immediately, JP began attracting stares from other passengers, their eyes filled with awe. They couldn’t quite believe that a kid his age could be so phenomenally built. They marveled at how his strong, wide neck supported his flawless face, how the straps of the tank-top draped over his gracefully curved traps, how his thick shoulders and arms bulged with muscle upon muscle and were covered with writhing veins, how his lats flared out making the difference between his broad shoulders and tiny waist that much more impressive. And his butt…man, JP’s ass was beyond gorgeous, its perfect bubble shape provocatively filling the seat of his shorts. I, myself, couldn’t keep from watching my boyfriend’s muscular arms jump and flex efficiently while holding onto the pole of the Metro car, his shoulders and lats shifting silently underneath his thin skin as we hurtled smoothly through the suburbs. ===================================================================================================================================================== Within half an hour, Andrew, Carrie and Mike had arrived at the Pentagon City Metro Station. They bought their tickets and stepped aboard the train, which would take them to the L’Enfant Plaza Station just south of the National Mall. ===================================================================================================================================================== "Oh my god," JP said softly, so that only I could hear him. "What is it?" I asked him, following his startled gaze over to the open train doors. My eyes widened as the two biggest guys I had ever seen in my life stepped onto the train. "Those guys are so big they make your brother look like a midget," I whispered in fear. JP glared at me, which reminded me that he was still smaller than his brother. "Sorry JP, I didn't mean it like it sounded." "That's okay Matt," JP assured me, the anger fading from his eyes. A look of fear, which I had rarely seen before, showed up in his eyes. "I never thought I would be scared of any guy now that I'm such a good wrestler, but even I wouldn't be able to take on those muscular brutes," he whispered so that Chrissy couldn't hear. The slightly bigger guy, who had red hair and must have been six and a half feet tall, seemed to hear JP and looked towards him. The huge guy smiled and nodded at JP and after a few seconds of hesitation JP nodded back bravely. "Good job JP," I whispered. "I would've been too scared to make eye contact with such a big guy." JP smiled and I was relieved to see that the fear in his eyes had been replaced with his usual confidence. ===================================================================================================================================================== "Good job Andrew," Carrie commended him. "You scared that guy in the light blue tank top at first, but once you nodded at him, it seemed to put him at ease." "That was my intent Carrie," Andrew informed her. "I know a fellow athlete when I see one and even though he's a lot smaller than I am, I think I want to get to know him better. He looks familiar; once I remember where I've seen him before, I'll introduce myself." "I'm sure you'll get the chance once we're at the National Mall Andrew," Carrie assured him. "I think that everyone on this train is going to get off at the L’Enfant Plaza Station." ====================================================================================================================================================== The three of us heedlessly joked around the whole time and before we knew it, we were coming up the escalator to ground level. As soon as we had picked our spot smack dab in the middle of the National Mall – between the Hirshhorn Museum and the National Archives – JP opened up his backpack and pulled out his beloved Navy Frisbee. “We should get a little game in before it gets too crowded,” he suggested, beginning to pull off his tank-top. Chrissy let out an audible gasp as she saw his bare torso. My heart did a flip, like it always did when he would strip off his shirt. “God, you’re getting to be such a hunk,” she gushed, eyeing his massive chest, “you’re gonna be turning straight guys gay soon.” I burst out laughing, practically choking on my own spit. Chrissy quickly looked over at me. “What?” I couldn’t answer her, I was in such hysterics. JP smiled enchantedly and peered over at me. A chill went down my back. “You should see Matt’s body now, Chrissy,” he commented. “He’s getting bigger, too. Take off your shirt, Matt!” Chrissy looked in my direction with aroused eyes. I bit my lip and acquiesced to my boyfriend’s bidding – how could I not? I not-so-expertly wrestled my T-shirt over my head and threw it on top of JP’s backpack. “Wow!” Chrissy exclaimed. “You look amazing!” She sighed, passing her eyes between JP and me. I could tell that she was in heaven, being sandwiched between the two of us. “I can’t believe I’m hanging out with the two most gorgeous guys in the world,” she said, coming toward me and gently laying her hands on my abs. She raised her head and gazed into my eyes. “Matt,” Chrissy whispered, “I never realized until now how hot you are.” Her hands slid up to my chest, brushing against my nipples. Was she coming on to me? “I’ve been working out a bit,” I admitted, shrugging. Although I was still nothing compared to JP’s body, I had managed some modest gains myself. At 155 pounds – a full 10 pounds heavier than I was during crew season – I was in the best shape of my life. My body fat had dropped to just below 10%, so I knew that all of that new weight was muscle. My chest was developing pecs, my arms were gradually growing thicker and my six-pack – my most prized possession – was getting well-defined. “You gonna play Frisbee with us, Chrissy, or are you just gonna stare at Matt?” JP taunted, smiling brightly. Chrissy blushed and took off her own T-shirt, revealing a white tube-top underneath that clung tightly to her firm breasts. The girl was incredibly hot herself and I know that if I had been straight, I would’ve been completely boned right at that moment. She had an incredibly fit body – curves in all the right places – so you could imagine the looks we got from people, girls and guys. Of course, one look at JP and none of the other guys dared approach Chrissy, assuming that he was her boyfriend and that they would have to go through him first. Little did they know how lucky they might have been if they had tried. ====================================================================================================================================================== Once Andrew and his friends arrived in the middle of the National Mall, between the Hirshhorn Museum and the National Archives, Andrew opened up his backpack and took out his Miami Hurricanes football. "Are you ready for some football Mike?" he asked his teammate. "Yeah Andrew; I'm always ready," Mike assured him. "But do you think it would be a good idea to get a few pictures of the US Capitol Building and the White House before it gets dark in a couple of hours?" "Let's throw the football around for a while first," Andrew decided. "Then we can see those two buildings and get back to our spot on the lawn here by dusk." So for the next hour, Andrew and Mike threw the Miami football back and forth, making sure to take off their t-shirts to show off their massive muscles. As crowds of people began to fill the National Mall in preparation for the fireworks that evening, Andrew and Mike began to draw stares of awe and fear from the people around them. Andrew also noticed the brown haired guy from the train staring at him with a mixture of awe and envy. Andrew grinned at the guy, who bravely nodded back, before he had to dive to catch the Navy Frisbee his smaller friend threw him. ====================================================================================================================================================== For the next couple of hours, we tossed the Frisbee around in fun – no one bothered keeping score. Chrissy and I both admired JP’s athleticism, despite his dense musculature. No matter how far or in what direction I threw the Frisbee, he never failed to catch it, often making spectacular dives to do so. He was just so fast and agile. He was so strong and beautiful. He was a superjock. ===================================================================================================================================================== An hour after they had started throwing the football around, Andrew said to Mike, "I think we've thrown the football around long enough. It's time to go get our pictures of the Capitol Building and the White House before it gets dark. Then we'll get back to our spot here by sunset, about half an hour before the fireworks start." "How will we find our spot once this area is completely filled with people Andrew?" Carrie asked, as Mike put the football in the bag. "We'll look for the guy on our left who's been throwing the Navy Frisbee around with his friend; he's impossible to miss," Andrew informed her. "Especially since he's had his tank-top off for the past hour," Carrie reminded him with a sexy grin. "Careful Carrie; you only have one boyfriend and that's me!" Andrew shouted, flexing his massive biceps. "Whatever you say Andrew," Carrie chuckled as Mike stood up wearing Andrew's backpack. "It looks like we're ready to go." "Yes we are Carrie," Andrew said, looking over to his left and smirking. Carrie followed his gaze and saw the well-muscled guy holding the Navy Frisbee staring at Andrew. Then the guy turned away, embarrassed to be caught staring, and threw the frisbee to his friend. "Has that guy been staring at us for the past hour Andrew?" "Yeah, ever since Mike and I took our shirts off Carrie," Andrew replied, as they started walking towards the Capitol Building. "You've enjoyed shocking him with your huge muscles over the past hour, haven't you Andrew?" Carrie suddenly realized. "Yeah I have Carrie," Andrew replied. "I have been impressed, however, with how quickly he's regained his composure and bravely nodded back at me every time I've nodded at him. Hopefully, by the time we get back to our spot, I'll have remembered where I've seen his picture. Then I can introduce myself to him." "I'm going to take a picture looking back towards our spot on the lawn so that we can find our way back," Mike said. "Good idea Mike," Andrew agreed, as they crossed the street. The three friends turned around to look back towards the Washington Monument. "Make sure you get the guy from the train in the center of the picture. That way, we'll be sure to find our spot when we get back." Mike took the picture and then they continued on their way towards the Capitol Building. Andrew and his two friends continued walking closer to the Capitol Building, and then Andrew suddenly noticed a group of US Army guys up ahead in black t-shirts standing near their trucks. "I'm going to ask them if we can get a picture with them," Andrew decided, quickly putting his t-shirt back on. "I'll signal you two to join me if they say yes." Andrew bravely walked up to the Army guys, all of whom looked glad that they were on the other side of the fence from such a huge muscular guy. It's the same reaction I get from guys at the Reserves, Andrew said to himself with a silent sigh. I really wish people would stop being afraid of how big and strong I am, but I guess that's impossible! The Army guys were glad to have their picture taken with Andrew and his friends, especially after Andrew showed them his Military ID. They even pointed Andrew and his two friends in the direction of the Capitol Reflecting Pool, where other Army guys would be preparing mini-artillery guns for firing later in the evening. Andrew and his friends continued walking and soon saw a good view of the Capitol Building above the treetops: the "CNN view" as some called it. "Good job Mike; you're getting lots of good pictures of our first trip to Washington DC," Andrew commended his big friend. "Thanks Andrew, I get the feeling that we'll always remember this day," Mike said. "Yes we will Mike: because I just remembered where I've seen that guy with the Navy Frisbee before," Andrew said. "Well don't keep it to yourself Andrew!" Carrie admonished him, once she realized he wasn't going to say anything more. "All in good time Carrie; we're approaching those mini-Artillery guns the Army guys told us about," Andrew informed her. Just like the Army guys at the trucks, the guys manning the guns gladly posed for pictures with Andrew and his friends. After the pictures were taken, Andrew made sure to thank the soldiers for their service. The soldiers promptly thanked Andrew for his support, making Andrew feel very humbled and proud that he served his country like they did theirs. Then Andrew and his friends moved on, making their way around the northern edge of the Capitol Building until they reached the large plaza on the east side. "I have an idea for your next profile picture on MySpace Andrew," Mike said suddenly. "What is it Mike?" Andrew asked, as Carrie continued taking pictures. "Stand under the dome and raise your arms as if you're holding it up," Mike suggested. "We'll call it 'Capitol Muscle' or something." "I think 'Capitol Dome Military Press' has a better ring to it," Andrew said, positioning himself properly for the picture. He grinned as Mike took the picture and then asked, "There now Mike: are you happy now?" "Yes I am Andrew; let's head to the White House now," Mike suggested. "Before we go, take a picture towards the Washington Monument in the distance," Carrie suggested. "It's starting to get dark and it will make a great picture." Mike took the picture and then they made their way down Pennsylvania Avenue to the White House. Once they got there, they found lots of people taking pictures and after a couple of blurry attempts, they decided to cross the street so that they could get a better close-up view. "Good job Carrie; I think you're a better photographer than Mike," Andrew said proudly. "That's because I'm the Yearbook Photographer Andrew," Carrie reminded him with a smug grin as Mike frowned. "Are we finished taking pictures now?" Mike asked impatiently. "Can we get back to the lawn before the crowds leave us no place to sit to watch the fireworks?" "Good point Mike; it's almost sunset," Andrew realized. "And it looks like it's going to rain," he added, as the first drops began to fall. "You'd better use the umbrella in the backpack Carrie," Andrew suggested. "You don't want to get all wet." "What about you and Mike Andrew?" Carrie asked, as she took the fold-up umbrella out of the backpack. "Mike and I will drink in the water of life and it will cleanse us from our exertions over the last two hours," Andrew replied cryptically. "You mean the rain will wash off the sweat you worked up from playing football in the hot sun," Carrie laughed, amused at Andrew's attempt to sound wise and mysterious. "Those were pretty good metaphors you just used Andrew." "Thanks Carrie; sometimes I try to sound wise so that people don't forget that I have brains and not just brawn," Andrew informed her. "I don't think anyone who has seen you today with your shirt off will forget that you have brawn," Carrie assured him, making the understatement of the year. Andrew grinned at her in agreement as they made their way back to their spot near the Hirshhorn Museum, by way of the Washington Monument. ====================================================================================================================================================== Soon after JP and I finished throwing his Navy Frisbee around, the skies began to cloud up and it started to pour. We didn’t bother running for cover, instead letting the warm rain soak our skin, though Chrissy quickly realized she would have a problem. “Shit,” she cried, “I’m wearing a white shirt.” JP and I laughed as I loaned her my dark blue shirt so she could cover up her tits. She gave me a peck on the cheek and said, “Thanks, Matty.” I blushed, nervously looking over at my boyfriend who was sniggering. The sudden downpour didn’t last too long, however, and the sun quickly came out again just before it dipped behind the Washington skyline. JP and I decided to run to a nearby concession stand and get something to eat. As we stood in line, my boyfriend leaned over and whispered in my ear. “I think Chrissy’s starting to have a crush on you now,” he said. I looked at him like he was crazy. “Seriously,” he continued. “She knows I’m not interested in her anymore, so she’s moving on.” JP was always quick at picking these things up – or at least quicker than I. “But, I’m already taken,” I rebutted, looking fondly into his angelic eyes. “What am I going to do?” He grinned. “Welcome to my world,” he said, patting me firmly on the back. ======================================================================================================================================================= Andrew, Carrie and Mike got back to their spot on the lawn and marvelled at the view of the National Mall at dusk. "We should make this an annual event Carrie," Andrew informed his girlfriend. He looked towards the Washington Monument with the dusky sky behind it and added, "It's very relaxing here in DC, even on July 4th." "I agree Andrew," Carrie said, snuggling up against the massive chest of her boyfriend. "Plenty of eye candy too." "What do you mean?" Andrew asked her. "Did you see the guy to our left making spectacular dives to catch the Navy Frisbee his friend threw him a couple of hours ago?" "Yeah I did, before we got our pictures of the Capitol Building and the White House, " Andrew replied, smiling at the memory. "He's really athletic and muscular, and he's the same guy we saw on the train. I'm trying to figure out how to introduce myself to him, but I can't think of a good way to do it." He looked over to their left and realized something. "I don't see him now, or his brother, just his girlfriend lone on the blanket to our left." Then his eyes narrowed as he saw something that demanded his immediate attention. He stood up with his fists clenched and glared over to his left. "What is it Andrew?" Carrie asked him, standing up beside him. "Trouble," Andrew replied through gritted teeth. "Stay here Carrie; we'll be right back. Come on Mike." Carrie knew better than to argue with that tone of voice and she stayed behind as Andrew and Mike headed over to stop the troubling scene about to unfold. But as they soon found out, their intervention would prove unnecessary. ====================================================================================================================================================== It was almost dark by the time we headed back to our spot on the lawn. As we approached, JP grabbed my elbow, stopping me in my tracks. I looked at him puzzled, but he was staring grimly in Chrissy’s direction. She was lying on the blanket as two brawny college-aged jocks stalked toward her unseen, eyeing her schemingly. They were about to hit on her…and it was obvious that these guys were the type that would not take no for an answer. The bigger one must have outweighed me by at least 60 or 70 pounds – though a lot of it probably was fat – and the smaller one wasn’t much smaller. Their broad chests filled their wife-beaters to a near-ripping state, their arms thick with bulk. Cautiously, we snuck closer to within earshot. “Hey, baby,” the larger of the two nagged, startling Chrissy. “You alone tonight?” She craned her head up indignantly. “No,” she snapped firmly but calmly, “I’m with two guys who could knock you both out without a fight.” I gulped. Please tell me she’s bluffing, I thought. This only seemed to amuse them. “Really?” the other one retorted. “Well, I don’t see them around right now. You need someone to cuddle with?” “Don’t you even think about it!” I heard a deep voice bellow from behind me. It was JP, an intense fire bolting from his eyes, his muscles twitching with fury. The remaining twilight reflected off his body and buzzed head so magnificently, he was downright intimidating. The smaller guy’s mouth dropped open slightly when he sighted the kid, but the other guy remained unfazed. “This pretty boy is your boyfriend,” he smirked, peering at him assertively. “No,” JP returned without missing a beat, “but I am your worst nightmare.” It was the way he said those words that sent a chill down my spine. The older jock scoffed. “You wanna fight me? Us two against you two?” My heart was pounding and my knees were wobbling. What was JP doing? He couldn’t possibly be enticing the guys to fight us. Though I knew my boyfriend could take this guy, I was certain I’d be dead against the other. I froze. Arrogantly, the bigger dude sauntered up to JP who stood his ground, not moving a muscle. The two jocks were standing eyeball to eyeball, their beefy chests almost touching each other. The jerk slowly raised his fist, an egotistical sneer spreading across his face. That’s when JP struck. In the blink of an eye, JP pounced and expertly twisted his opponent’s arm behind his back, making him yelp in pain. Before he even had a chance to respond, the jerk’s head was forced back over his shoulder by JP’s other arm so that he looked him straight through the eyes. The guy had no choice but to look back as JP shot him his debilitating look of death. “You sure you wanna mess with me?” my boyfriend hissed. His challenger merely gagged in reply, JP’s powerful forearm practically crushing his windpipe. He realized he didn’t have a prayer with the champion wrestler who could, with one quick snap of his neck, take away his life. JP gave him one more squeeze and, as quickly as he had put his opponent in the position, he threw him out of it, leaving him coughing and sputtering on the ground. I stood there stunned. Other than during a wrestling match, never before had I seen him attack someone. It simply wasn’t a contest. The other guy may have weighed more, but he couldn’t match JP’s amazing strength and quickness. His friend helped him off the ground and the two hurried away, afraid to even look at the younger kid again. Immediately, Chrissy ran up and threw her arms around JP. “Oh my God, JP,” she exclaimed, her fingers barely able to fully grasp his huge shoulders, “that was so brave of you! Thanks!” Then, she gave him a big kiss on the cheek. JP merely shrugged and blushed a deep red. “Wait ‘till my brother hears about this.” JP looked back at her, smiling, happy to change the subject. “Nick’s coming to the wrestling camp this summer, right?” Chrissy nodded. “Are you kidding?” she answered. Her little brother Nick was 12 years old and was going to be in seventh grade the next school year. And like many boys in our area, he idolized JP. According to Chrissy, her brother had clipped out every newspaper article about his hero during wrestling season and had been bugging her to take him to a match. As soon as he heard that JP, along with the help of his coaches, was organizing a one-week summer wrestling camp for middle school kids, he instantly jumped at the chance and persuaded his parents to sign him up. Now, he was counting down the days until it started. “He wants to be just like you when he grows up,” Chrissy gushed. “Well, the great JP Maloney makes one helluva role model,” I added, patting my boyfriend on his wide back. "He certainly does," a very deep voice agreed from their right. JP and I looked over to where the voice came from and our jaws dropped. ======================================================================================================================================================= Andrew smirked slightly at the look of shock on both guys' faces. Then the bigger guy in the light blue tank top narrowed his eyes at Andrew, and asked him, "You want to try to mess with me too?" "No man," Andrew assured him, slightly intimidated by the guy's intensity, even though he outweighed him by about 100 pounds. "I just wanted to congratulate you on how well you took care of those two jerks. If someone tried anything like that with my girlfriend, I would have reacted the same way. I was about to intervene to help your girlfriend out but you got there first." "He's right JP," the girl said. "He was coming over to help me before you showed up; that's why I felt brave enough to tell those two jerks to go away." "Thanks man," JP said gratefully, calming down now that he knew the huge red-haired guy wasn't going to cause any trouble. "It's good to know that there are still some good guys left, instead of just jerks." He walked over to Andrew and held out his hand. "I'm JP Maloney of Central High School." "I thought you looked familiar," Andrew said, shaking JP's hand. "I've seen your picture in the Washington papers. I'm Andrew Pearson from Orillia District High School." "Andrew Pearson: the YouTube Football Star?" JP asked him with raised eyebrows. "You've heard of me?" Andrew asked him in surprise. "Yeah man; you're famous, at least online," JP informed him. "You must be really smart, using a new video-sharing website to get the attention of the NCAA Recruiters that way." "Yeah man," Andrew agreed, unconsciously mimicking his new friend's speech patterns. "But to prove it, I'd better remember to introduce my friends to you. The big guy with brown hair beside me is Mike and the girl beside him is my girlfriend Carrie." "Pleased to meet you Carrie," JP said, shaking her hand gently. He turned to Mike and shook his hand firmly. "What's up man?" "My height and weight relative to yours," Mike replied, realizing that he outweighed JP by more than 100 pounds of solid muscle. "You're right about that man," JP agreed. "But I'll get big like you one day." "I'm sure you will JP," his friend agreed. He stepped forward with his hand outstretched. "I'm Matt Anderson: JP's best friend." And more than that, JP thought, as Mike and Andrew shook Matt's hand. Then Carrie and Chrissy shook hands and introduced themselves. "Since all introductions have been made, would you and your friends like to watch the fireworks with us?" JP asked Andrew. "It's the least I can do since you were ready to help Chrissy before I got there." "Thanks man; we'd love to," Andrew replied, after Mike and Carrie nodded in agreement. "Mike: go bring our blanket and bag over here." "Yes sir!" Mike shouted jokingly, saluting Andrew as he ran to their spot on the lawn to the right of JP's group. "Mike did that salute pretty well; is he in the military?" JP asked Andrew. "No, but his older brother is and so am I," Andrew replied quietly. "Thank you for your service Andrew," JP said gratefully, clapping Andrew on the shoulder. "Thank you for your support JP," Andrew said gratefully. "You're welcome man," JP said. "Now, since you're military, I bet you can guess what my initials stand for." "I can guess John Paul, but that's it," Andrew informed him. "Were you named after someone famous?" "Yes: John Paul Jones: the U.S. Naval Hero," JP replied proudly. "And you are a hero as well man," Andrew assured him proudly. "What you did to that guy who was bugging Chrissy proved that conclusively." "Thanks man," JP said gratefully. His face turned angry as he added, "But it wasn't just heroics that made me do that." "What do you mean man?" Andrew asked him quietly, leading JP away from their friends. "Or would you prefer I don't ask?" "No, it's okay Andrew; even though we just met, I know I can trust you to keep this quiet," JP assured him. He waited for Andrew's nod of agreement before he continued. "I saw my older brother's face in my mind as I had my arm around the throat of that guy." "I see; you have some transference issues with a former mentor who turned against you," Andrew said with a sudden look of understanding. "How did you figure that out?" JP asked in astonishment; amazed that Andrew could read his mind so exactly. "My former best friend Steve used to be my mentor as I started working out," Andrew revealed. "But when I exceeded him in size and strength, his jealously revealed itself as he started bashing my proteges: like Mike there." "I can't imagine why anyone would bash someone as big as Mike," JP said with a faint look of fear on his face. "He's as big as you and you must be at least 6 foot 6 and 300 pounds of solid muscle!" "6 foot 7 and 305 pounds actually," Andrew said. "Mike and I are the exact same height and weight; pretty amazing considering he was just 5 feet tall and 80 pounds when I started training him in the fall of 1998." He noticed JP's look of astonishment and decided to switch topics. "But enough about me: let's throw my Miami football around for a few minutes and you can tell me all about your older brother." "Good idea man," JP agreed, as Andrew signalled Mike to throw him the football. He smiled as Mike threw the ball with a perfect spiral and Andrew caught it effortlessly with one hand. "You and Mike make a good team Andrew." "I should hope so; we got our team to the Provincial Championship last season," Andrew remembered. "Unfortunately our team lost, but this year we'll win!" "I'm sure you will Andrew," JP agreed, smiling at his new friend with pride in his eyes. "Have you found that your success has cost you personally like mine has?" "Yeah man," Andrew replied sadly, as he turned away to look towards the Washington Monument. "My best friend of five years turned against me after I beat up the class bully, and we've barely spoken since. It sucked man, and it still hurts almost seven years later." "I know exactly how you feel man," JP said, stepping forward to lay a hand on Andrew's massive shoulder. He was amazed that he and Andrew had encountered such similar problems as they had achieved great athletic success. "My older brother Ryan turned against me once I got close to his size and strength, which is very ironic since he was the one who taught me how to work out in the first place." "That's too bad man," Andrew said, turning around and patting JP's shoulder gently. He looked back at their group and noticed Matt smiling proudly. "But it looks like you've found a new older brother in your best friend Matt." "Yeah, Matt's been great to me over the last couple of years," JP agreed. "He's really filled the void in my life that Ryan created when he walked away." He left out the part about Matt being his boyfriend; not sure that Andrew would understand. "Anyway, enough talk Andrew; time for some football." "Good idea man," Andrew agreed, lifting up his football. "Go long man; let's see how much you've learned." More than you know man, JP thought smugly, remembering fondly how Ryan had played football with him when he was younger. He jogged further down the lawn; closer to the Capitol Building. He stopped in a part of the lawn clear of people but then noticed everyone around him staring at his ripped muscles in awe. JP smirked and thought, Just wait until you see the size of the guy who throws me the football! JP held up his hands to let Andrew know that he was ready to catch the football, but then he had to dive back to catch it because Andrew threw it too far. Man, he's scary strong; I wouldn't want to get on his bad side! JP thought in astonishment and a little fear. I'm just glad that he wasn't the one bugging Chrissy; I wouldn't have been able to scare him away! "Wow, you're really strong Andrew!" JP shouted to his new friend. "What are your stats anyway?" "Six foot seven, 305 lbs, 25 inch biceps and a one-rep max bench of 880 pounds," Andrew replied smugly, crossing his huge arms over his massive chest. Everyone around him, friends and strangers alike, turned to stare at him in awe. Andrew grinned and waved at his new fans; then he flexed his massive biceps and laughed. "Yeah, it's all true everyone, as you can see on MySpace. Just look up Andrew the Tank and you'll find all my pictures!" JP's jaw had dropped along with all the onlookers, but he managed to close his mouth as Andrew turned back to look at him with a cocky smirk. "Are you going to hold that football until it gets completely dark JP?" Andrew teased him. JP shook his head with a sheepish grin and tossed the football back to Andrew in a perfect spiral. "Those stats are really impressive man," he congratulated his big friend, grinning as Andrew caught his catch with just one hand. "You must be a god on the football field." "Yeah I am man," Andrew agreed with a smug grin. "Want to see me catch my own thrown football?" "Yeah man and I'll catch it all on video to show my friends later," JP said, getting out his digital camera. He looked at the screen, after turning it on, and added, "Just stay in the light of the street lamps Andrew and I'll be able to catch everything." "Hey, who do you think you are, giving me orders Little Man?" Andrew sneered with an arrogant grin. He chuckled at JP's sudden look of fear and added, "I was just kidding man; don't get scared." "I wasn't scared Andrew," JP bluffed, hoping that no one besides Andrew had seen the look of fear on his face. "I just thought you were serious, that's all." "I understand," Andrew assured him, meaning that he knew how important maintaining the image of a fearless jock was when one was big and strong. "Are you ready JP?" "I'm ready Andrew," JP replied, turning the knob to video and pressing the record button. "Show me what you've got Big Brother," he blurted out without thinking, wishing Andrew was Ryan. "Okay Little Brother; get ready to be amazed!" Andrew shouted, realizing that he regarded JP as a protege just like he did Mike. Andrew coked his arm back and threw his football high above the treetops. He then ran down the mall towards the Capitol Building and turned to see his football curving down over the treetops. Andrew adjusted his course laterally to intercept it and caught it neatly in his arms. "Yeah!" Andrew shouted in excitement, spiking the ball and flexing his massive biceps. "Now that's how it's done!" Everyone around Andrew who had witnessed his amazing feat clapped and cheered for him, causing Andrew's face to turn red with embarrassment. JP grinned as he approached the crowd gathering around his new 'big brother', pleased that Andrew was acting humble instead of cocky. Wait until I show this video to my friends, JP thought to himself. If Andrew agrees, I may even post it on that new video-sharing site called YouTube! Then his great football skills could reach even more college recruiters! As JP reached the edges of the crowd, his admiration for Andrew grew as he saw his big friend patiently signing autographs, posing for pictures and giving some smaller guys workout tips. If only Ryan was like that instead of being a cocky jerk! JP thought angrily. Then he would be worthy of the Big Brother title like Andrew is! Andrew looked up from signing autographs and noticed JP suddenly looking very sad. He whistled to catch JP's attention and when JP looked up, he said, "Join me in the center of the crowd man." Everyone turned to see who Andrew was motioning at, and their jaws dropped as they saw JP's incredible musculature. JP suddenly became very embarrassed as everyone started asking him for pictures, autographs and workout tips. "Did you tell everyone about my success last year in wrestling?" JP asked Andrew once the crowd of fans had finally dispersed. "I didn't have to man; once I mentioned your name, everyone knew who you were already," Andrew replied. He looked down at JP with a brotherly grin as he added, "You're famous man." "Well, perhaps in this town anyway," JP muttered, suddenly embarrassed. "But you're famous all over this continent man; thanks to your YouTube videos! With your permission, I'd like to post that video of you catching your own thrown football for the US college football coaches to see. Then you'll be recruited even more than you have been! As a Canadian, you're going to need that kind of cutting-edge digital exposure to be noticed enough by the NCAA to be offered a full football scholarship!" "Ok JP, you've made your point, with lots of big words no less," Andrew teased him. As they began walking back to their friends in the center of the National Mall, he asked, "How high is your IQ man?" "Just shy of genius level, so about 150," JP admitted. "Mine's the same as yours man," Andrew realized. "Maybe that's why we're able to carry on an intelligent conversation instead of just carrying a football." "But right now, you're carrying a football Andrew, so what does that say about your intelligence?" JP teased him. "It says that I'm a smart jock, not a dumb one, because I'm actually able to speak entire sentences JP," Andrew reminded him with a smirk. "But if you really want me to act like a dumb jock, I'm sure I could learn." "That's not necessary Andrew; there's already one dumb jock in my life; I don't need another," JP said bitterly, clenching his fists as he thought about what a big jerk Ryan had turned into over the past couple of years. "I'm not going to turn out like my brother; I'm aiming higher in life than just college sports." "Well you have good aim so far JP," Andrew commended him as they made their way down the path shaded by the tall trees. As they skirted their way around the Washington Monument fence, he added, "You'd be great at football man, but from what I saw earlier, wrestling is your first love." Matt is my first love, JP thought, smiling at the thought of the wonderful summer he was going to have with his boyfriend. "Wrestling was my first love Andrew, but once I found Matt, I found someone I could really love," JP said without thinking. "Yeah, I understand what it's like to love someone like a brother," Andrew said, completely missing JP's slip. "I can see that you look at Matt as a substitute for your brother Ryan." "As I do with you now Andrew, " JP blurted out, feeling like he'd known Andrew for years. Andrew's jaw dropped in astonishment and JP hurriedly explained: "It's been really hard not having a mentor for the past couple of years man; I guess I just admire you a lot for not acting like a cocky jerk just because you're great at football." "No problem JP," Andrew assured him, once he realized what JP was trying to say. "I don't mind being your 'Honorary Big Brother' as you prepare for your college career. I'm only a phone call or email away and my hometown of Orillia is only a day's drive from here." "Thanks for being my 'Honorary Big Brother' Andrew," JP said gratefully. "I'm hoping to get a wrestling scholarship to Ohio State so that I can stay with Matt. Of course, since he's one year older than me, like you are, this is the last year we'll have together." "I know what that's like man; my friend Mark Stevenson gets a full football scholarship to Miami this fall," Andrew said. "I'll really miss him man, just as I'm sure you'll miss Matt when he goes to college in a year." He noticed what looked like a hint of tears in JP's eyes and suddenly realized that Matt and JP were more than just brothers to each other. But instead of sharing his sudden insight with his new friend, Andrew asked, "Has Ohio State recruited you yet JP?" "No man, but since I'm just going into my Junior Year, it won't be long until they do," JP predicted with a cocky smirk. "Have you visited the campus yet?" Andrew asked. "No man; why do you ask?" JP asked curiously. "I'm going to Ohio State in a few days for a recruiting visit," Andrew replied. "I know we just met, and we should ask your parents first, but would you and Matt like to come with me?" JP's jaw dropped in astonishment, amazed that Andrew (a stranger one hour ago) was proposing a road trip. But then he saw Andrew's serious look and realized that he had found a new mentor to replace his big brother Ryan. Andrew is the big brother I wish Ryan still was, JP realized. I see now that guys don't have to be related to be brothers. "That would be great Andrew," JP said, once he could speak again. He stepped closer to his new friend and motioned him to bend down. Andrew did so and JP whispered in his ear, "You're really filling the void that Ryan left when he walked away from me Andrew. I never told Matt this, but it sucked having to work out by myself without a mentor around. And even though he has been emotionally absent for the past year, this fall Ryan will be physically absent as well, since he's going off to Virginia Tech. So I have no one left to look up to. But now I can look up to you as a big brother, just like I once did with Ryan." "I'm only an email or phone call away JP," Andrew reminded him, pulling out his flip phone so that he could give JP his cell number. "And since I'm physically present, not absent, you can look up to me right now." JP chuckled as Andrew straightened up to his full height and crossed his huge arms over his massive chest. Andrew grinned at him smugly and added, "I love mentoring the little guys like-" "Little?!" JP interrupted, his cockiness suddenly returning. He flexed his 16 inch bicep and sneered, "Does this look little to you Andrew?" "Yes it does, compared to mine JP," Andrew informed him sternly, flexing his massive 25 inch bicep. JP's cocky smirk vanished quickly and Andrew nodded in satisfaction. "Remember JP, you may be the big man at your school, but then there's college and the real world to consider." JP nodded in sudden understanding, realizing that his new friend Andrew was only one of many men out there who were bigger and stronger than he was. "I'm going to tell you how my dad's cockiness prematurely ended his NFL career JP; then you'll understand why you should be more modest and humble in public." JP nodded soberly and Andrew began telling him the story about how his dad had given in to all the hype and started drinking and driving fast during his NFL career. That carefree attitude led to the car accident that shattered Chad's kneecap, tore his ACL and ended his NFL days forever. Then Chad had to crawl back to Orillia and start from the bottom of his boss's company as a Management Intern. JP's eyes widened in understanding as Andrew told him the story and he realized that his big brother could be headed for a rude awakening as well. But I'll be the one that causes it, JP thought to himself. His fists clenched as he remembered his first reason for working out: to beat up his brother one day. JP had no idea how prophetic that goal would become and how it would change both his and Ryan's lives forever. It was just about completely dark by the time Andrew and JP got back to their friends sitting on the lawn, where they had an unobstructed view of the Washington Monument. It's about time you got back here Andrew; Mike had to fill in for you," Carrie teased him. "I hope not Carrie; you only have one boyfriend and that's me," Andrew growled, glaring at Mike. JP felt as nervous as Mike looked and Carrie had to assure Andrew that she and Mike were just friends. Matt and Chrissy looked really nervous too, and JP suddenly realized that they had looked just like that as he had held that guy in a wrestling hold barely half an hour earlier. JP scratched the back of his shaved head, embarrassed that he had allowed his bad feelings about Ryan to make him lash out like that. I've got to let Matt know later why I did that, JP realized. I hope he understands like Andrew did. He breathed a sigh of relief along with everyone else when Andrew's angry look faded into a sheepish grin. "Sorry about that guys," Andrew apologized. "I guess I was just afraid that some guys would try to cause trouble with you like they did with Chrissy earlier." "What JP did to those guys is nothing compared to what you could do Andrew," Carrie reminded him. "You could have snapped their necks like twigs!" "You'd better tell everyone your idea Andrew, before the fireworks start," JP said suddenly, anxious to change the subject. "Oh yeah, thanks for reminding me man," Andrew said gratefully, slapping his new friend on the shoulder. JP concealed a wince as Andrew quickly told Carrie and Mike his idea about Matt and JP coming along on their Ohio State Recruiting Visit. "What do you think Carrie?" "It sounds great, especially since Mike and I got a chance to know Matt and Chrissy while you and JP were playing football," Carrie replied. "Good, then it's all settled except for the timing," Andrew realized. He turned to JP and said, "We're staying in the Washington area for another day before leaving on the 6th. Is that good for you and Matt?" "Yes Andrew; that should give you guys enough time to meet my parents and Matt's mom to get their permission," JP replied. Andrew looked embarrassed that he hadn't thought of that. "Don't feel bad that you forgot about that step Andrew; I think my dad will approve of you. He's really upset that Ryan took off this summer on a road trip instead of being around to mentor me; he'll be glad I've found a new mentor." "Anything I can do to help man," Andrew said quietly, feeling sobered by the fact that JP held him in such high esteem. But then he realized that JP would never have told him so much while they were alone if he didn't trust him implicitly. "I'll be there for you as much as I can JP, even when I'm away at college. As I've told you twice before now, I'm only a phone call or email away." JP grinned at his big friend, but he also felt sad that it wasn't Ryan saying those things. Where did I go wrong with Ryan? JP asked himself. Have I lost my brother forever? He should be here, sharing one last Independence Day at home with me instead of Andrew having to fill his role as my big brother! JP was distracted from his sad thoughts by the first fireworks going off and he let his cares drift away as he enjoyed the view with his friends and new 'Big Brother.' "The second one looked just like a side profile of Abraham Lincoln!" Carrie shouted in astonishment. "Do you think it was deliberately launched that way?" "I don't know Carrie, but if Mike's been taking pictures, we can find out later," Andrew replied, looking over at his big friend. Mike held up the digital camera to let Andrew know that he wasn't missing anything. "For now Carrie, let's be quiet and enjoy the show." Carrie nodded in agreement and leaned back into Andrew's massive chest. She smiled as Andrew's muscular arms folded around her gently and she realized that there was nowhere she's rather be than in the arms of her boyfriend. ===================================================================================================================================================== The rest of that night was amazing. I couldn’t stop myself from looking over at JP as the fireworks illuminated his flawless face, the different colors reflecting in his dazzling eyes. Every now and then, he would glance over at me and smile. A tear rolled down my cheek. I was so overwhelmed by his beauty and his love for me. How the hell did I get so lucky? Chrissy’s head was leaning on my lap, but I found myself wishing it were JP’s instead. I wanted him near me every minute of the day. ====================================================================================================================================================== Once the fireworks were over around 10 pm, the crowds began clearing out of the National Mall. "I'm not ready to go home yet; what about you guys?" JP asked his new friends. "I'd like to see the Lincoln Memorial," Andrew replied. When his friends nodded in agreement, he asked JP, "Would you and your friends like to join us?" "We'd be glad to Andrew," JP replied, as Matt and Chrissy nodded in agreement. "If you look beyond the Washington Monument, you can see the Lincoln Memorial from here." Andrew and his friends looked to the west and saw that JP was right. Mike took a picture as everyone admired the view. "There, now that we've seen the Lincoln Memorial, we can go home," Matt said impatiently, eager to be alone with JP. "I think Andrew meant to see it up close, as well as inside Matt," JP reminded his boyfriend with a frown. Andrew nodded in agreement and JP smirked at his boyfriend. "See, I told you Matt!" "Okay JP, I give up: we'll see Lincoln up close," Matt sighed. "Then can we go home?" "Yeah we can Matt," JP agreed, realizing that Matt was eager to be alone with him. He led his friends across the street to the path that led to the western end of the National Mall. Everyone admired the view as they walked down the path on the north side of the Tidal Basin. Andrew made sure to take a picture of the Korean War Memorial, since his deceased grandfather had fought in that war as well as World War II. The six friends finally reached the Lincoln Memorial and saw lots of people climbing the stairs, even though it was after 10:30 pm. "Quite a crowd JP," Andrew commented. "I never expected to see so many people at this monument at this time of night." "Abraham Lincoln was arguably the most famous president in our nation's history Andrew," JP reminded his big friend. "And this memorial has been the sight of many famous events since it was constructed. That's why it draws such big crowds at all times: about six million people per year." "I understand JP," Andrew said soberly, realizing the great pride JP felt for his country. "Can we go inside now?" "Sure Andrew," JP agreed, feeling sheepish that he had soured the good mood they had been enjoying most of the evening. "Follow me man; I'll get us through the crowds." Andrew and his friends followed JP up the stairs into the Lincoln Memorial and made their way through the crowds until they could get a good shot of Abraham Lincoln sitting on his chair. "That was a very good picture Mike; especially since you caught the words about Lincoln's memory being enshrined forever," Andrew commended his friend. "Thanks Andrew; I thought you'd appreciate that, considering the events of seven months ago," Mike replied. Andrew glared at Mike at first, remembering that his grandfather had died a year before a few weeks before Christmas, but then he realized that Mike had been trying in his own way to honour Bert Pearson's memory. "Thanks man; I do appreciate it," Andrew assured him, his glare fading into a sad smile as he put a gentle hand on Mike's shoulder. JP asked him what was wrong as they headed back towards the Washington Monument and Andrew told him about his war veteran grandfather: who had served in World War II and Korea during his 20 years of service in the Canadian Forces. After Andrew finished the story, JP realized that he shared a deeper kinship with his new friend than he had first thought: considering that both their grandfathers had served in the military. The group of six friends had reached the Washington Monument by then, and they got a good close-up shot. "Well, it's been great getting to know you JP, but we should get back to our hotel now," Andrew said, checking his watch. "It's almost 11:30." "If you came with us on the Metro, we can drop you off at the Pentagon City Station and then you'll have a much shorter walk back to your hotel," JP offered. "I have an idea of what we can do tomorrow." Andrew looked over at Carrie and Mike, who nodded in agreement. He looked back at JP and said, "Good idea man; thanks for thinking of that." "I'm a little surprised that you didn't Andrew," JP teased him, as they began walking to the L'Enfant Plaza Metro Station. "It's not because I'm not smart like you JP; it's because I'm from out of town," Andrew reminded him with a mock glare. When he saw JP trying not to look scared, Andrew laughed and assured him, "I'm just kidding man; we never would have had such a great Fourth of July if we hadn't met you and your friends!" Mike and Carrie grinned and nodded in agreement and JP breathed a sigh of relief. When he thought back to the one bad incident of the evening, he realized that if those two college jocks hadn't harassed Chrissy, he would never have met Andrew: his new mentor and substitute Big Brother. I wouldn't have traded this evening for anything, JP thought to himself, very pleased that he had once again found someone he could look up to. He hoped that with Andrew's help, he could one day repair his relationship with his older brother, though he suspected it would get worse before it would get better. About half an hour later, Andrew and his friends said goodbye to JP and his friends, agreeing to meet them the next afternoon at Burke Lake Park: a large park near JP's house. "Thanks for a wonderful day at the National Mall JP," Andrew said, as he stepped off the train at Pentagon City Station. "See you at Burke Lake Park tomorrow. Call me when you're ready to meet." "No problem man," JP said, holding the doors open as Mike and Carrie stepped off to stand beside Andrew on the platform. "Thanks for the wonderful opportunity to see Ohio State in a few days with you and your friends. Have a good night Andrew." "You're welcome man," Andrew said, as the doors began to close. "See you tomorrow 'Little Brother'." The doors closed before JP could reply and he quickly raised his hand to wave goodbye to Andrew. As the train pulled away from the platform, JP wished more than anything that he was waving to his true big brother Ryan. Please let me know what you think and if I did justice to the JP Character and his innermost thoughts, a point of view that I can't remember being shown before in either the JP or Nick stories. Note: I will gradually transfer the illustrated version of the story onto my website: http://seanspictures.webs.com. All the pictures will come from my trip to Washington DC on July 3rd, 2011.
  16. Hey guys, it's me again. This is a story I've been working on for a while and I had taken a break from it to write Experimenter: Spider-Man. This started off as something small but it grew and changed a lot, especially recently. There's not really a growth theme in this, in terms of muscle, but I like to think you guys will like. There's still plenty of muscle in it of course Also, I'm British and this is set in America. I kept it as vague as possible but there might be some British turns of phrases in here or some incorrect ways of saying things but I did my best. Anyway, enjoy and comment and the spiel, it's really appreciated. I'll be posting chapters either once or twice a week, I haven't decided, but at the very least there will be a new one every Monday. Hard Mountain - Chapter One: “It’s just down this turning, my Dad should be at the cabin already.” I nodded to Danny as he turned off onto a dirt road down into the forest, the jeep bouncing around on the uneven path. Nineteen years old and we had both just finished our freshman year of college. Danny had been my roommate and he’d invited me to spend a few weeks at his family’s cabin for the summer. “I’m really glad you wanted to come,” said Danny, briefly turning his head to smile at me. “It’s just me and Dad normally so it’ll be a nice change to have more company.” I smiled back. I’d had the biggest crush on Danny ever since we’d first met, when I’d walked into our dorm room and there he was; sat on his bed, the most beautiful man I’d ever seen. Danny was… perfection. He had handsome boyish features, short black hair with bright blue eyes, six-foot-two and 250lbs of pure muscle. I’d fallen in love instantly. I wasn’t much to look at myself. I was pretty average in terms of looks and body, plus I was a little on the short side at five-foot-six. I’d half expected Danny to be an arrogant meathead jock when we first met but he’d pleasantly surprised me. He was a huge goofball, always tripping over his large feet, not to mention he was a geek like me. We bonded over weekend marathons of old sci-fi shows and video games. We had a lot in common, except for his dedication to working out, and I wanted to be with him so much but I was too shy to even ask. Danny had shown no interest in guys, or even girls for that matter, though I’d hear him whacking off sometimes late at night when he thought I was asleep. Just thinking about him jerking off made me blow my load daily in the showers. We drove further into the forest, the dirt path disappearing and we drove over the brush, weaving between trees and after a while we reached a clearing with a huge, beautiful log cabin. There was a jeep parked out front already and as I got out, I could hear a repetitive thud coming from nearby. “Do you like it?” asked Danny, opening the back of the jeep to unload our stuff. “It’s beautiful,” I replied, grinning. “It’s bigger than my house.” “My family have owned this land since the late 1800s, the old cabin burnt down when my Dad was younger and he rebuilt it by hand,” explained Danny, pulling out our bags and some supplies we’d brought. “Then he tore that down when I was 10 and made it bigger.” “Wow, is your Dad in construction then?” I asked, picking up my bag and some of the supplies, grunting under the weight. “Nah, he just likes to build stuff,” replied Danny, leading us to the front door. “He actually runs his own law firm back home, though we like to think this place is home. We spend every minute we can up here, well, except for this year because I’ve been at college.” Our college was a few states distance for Danny, so he hadn’t been able to go home because it was such a long drive. I was from the same state of our college and my family lived only a over an hour away, so I’d invited Danny over to my folk’s home for Christmas and Thanksgiving this year which he’d appreciated. “Must feel good to be back then,” I said as we reached the door. “Yeah,” said Danny, giving the biggest smile I’d ever seen. “Come on, let’s dump this inside and go find my Dad.” Inside the cabin it was nicely decorated; family photos, some artwork that was clearly done by Danny in kindergarten. The lounge had a huge sofa and big flat screen TV over a stone fireplace with a modern kitchen on the other side of the room and probably the biggest refrigerator I’d ever seen. We dumped our stuff by the stairs and Danny led me through the open sliding doors to the back of the cabin. This was where the thudding sound from before was coming from and my heart stopped when I laid my eyes upon the source. There in the clearing surrounded by thick logs and chopped blocks of wood, swinging a big, heavy axe was one of the biggest men I had even seen, bar the secret stash of bodybuilding magazines hidden in my wardrobe back home. The man had to have been at least six-foot-four and 350lbs of 100% pure muscle, sweat glistening off his huge, shirtless body, his muscles bulging perfectly under his tight skin as he swung the axe down and cleaved a 12-inch thick log in half, grunting at the exertion. A shirt was tucked into the waistband of his jeans, which looked painted on because his thighs and glutes were so thick. You could even see the grooves of his quads as they pushed out against the fabric. My cock was rock hard and I was glad I’d worn tight briefs that day so it didn’t show, but it was painful. “Dad, we’re here!” called Danny, walking down the steps of the porch. Danny’s dad stopped and turned, smiling up at his son. Fuck, he was just as handsome as Danny, if not more so. The fine lines of age and slightly greying black hair, the same bright blue eyes and a perfectly short black beard framing his squared jaw gave him that older, more masculine handsomeness; a perfect contrast to his young son. “About time, kid!” chuckled Danny’s dad, pulling his shirt out from his jeans and wiping off his smooth, ripped and perfectly tan chest. “I’ve been here since 7am doing all the hard work. Your old man’s not getting any younger.” “Please, you could still show me a thing or two,” Danny chuckled and the two men pulled into a tight hug. Just the sight of two huge men so close together made my cock flex and I could swear I hear a slight tear coming from my groin. Though it was a touching sight watching how tightly they held each other. They hadn’t seen each other in so long and I could tell they were both very happy at the reunion. “And you must be Sam,” said Danny’s dad as they pulled apart, holding out his hand to shake which I took. “I’m Jack, I’m so glad you could come.” Jack had an incredibly firm handshake that felt like he was breaking my bones. It kind of hurt but I tried my best not to let it show. Jack looked me up and down with his eyes, which felt a little weird, like he was sizing me up. “I-I’m glad Danny invited me,” I said, smiling to hide the throbbing pain in my hand. “I’ve never stayed in a cabin before.” “Well I hope you enjoy it, Sam,” said Jack. “It’s beautiful out here. No cell reception, no Internet; just peace, quiet and nature at her finest. Unless there’s a game on, the TV is gonna be your only connection to the outside world for the next few weeks.” ‘My tumblrs!’ I thought to myself. I’d been really hoping for an Ethernet connection at the very least so I could keep on top of my muscle tumbrs and keep in touch with my friends from the muscle-growth.org forum. There would be so much to catch up on when I went home. ‘At least there’s electricity…’ Jack went back to chopping wood so Danny and I went back inside so we could get ourselves settled in, but first Danny gave me a short tour. In the basement was a huge array of barbells, dumbbells, plates and some racks, plus a washer, dryer and huge chest freezer. Upstairs were three en-suite bedrooms that you could have fit our entire dorm room inside each one. The en-suite bathrooms had a sink, toilet and shower (though I wasn’t much of a bath person anyway) with California king size beds and plenty of storage. “Once you’re unpacked, I’ll take you for a walk around the area,” said Danny as I dropped my bag down on the floor. “I’m just next door so knock when you’re ready.” I nodded and Danny closed the door behind him. Within five seconds I was undressed and in the shower, my cock finally free, throbbing and begging for attention. I took my five inches in hand and jerked hard and fast thinking about Danny and Jack, their huge muscles bulging in my imagination. Within minutes I shot my load, biting my lip to stop myself from moaning out loud. The next few weeks were going to heaven and hell at the same time. I never expected Danny to have a huge father, I’d been completely blindsided by Jack. I would be in the presence of two jacked, sexy men constantly which was like a dream. The problem was that I couldn’t just disappear to jerk off all the time; they would probably start getting suspicious if I needed very frequent trips to the bathroom. The last thing I wanted would be to alienate my best friend who was a lot bigger than me who had an even bigger father. I would have to keep my libido under control in the circumstances, but I already knew it would be a hard battle to win. -- Chapter Two: Sam learns more about Jack and Danny, and gets a bit of a surprise...
  17. Hello, all...here is the long-awaited Wrestling Chapter......to catch up where you were before, I highly recommend you look at the other chapters first..... Links to other chapters: "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress. Precis, Introduction, Chapters 1 & 2 "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress - Chapters 3, 4, 5 - White Cap Training / A Brief History of Casey Rockland / Miles Donovan's Gym "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress - Chapter 6 - Casey is Discovered at Miles Donovan's Gym "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress - Chapters 7, 8 - Hardcore Training, Pt. 1 / Tiffany's Talent "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress - Chapters 9, 10 - Good for Morale, Continued / The Men Hit the Showers "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress - Chapter 11 - Casey Meets the Muscle Squad Precis: Valhalla Labs is a remote mountaintop Northern California military facility, overseen by genius muscle growth scientist Dr. Ira Zaftig and CO Staff Sergeant Rod Moster, a 7'-0" ripped and hung 395-pound black muscle giant. There, 18 extraordinary bodybuilder-soldiers live, train, and play together, overseen by Moster's strict rules and brutal regimen for muscular perfection. Known as Project Herculaneum, the men serve as Dr. Zaftig's lab rats, receiving regular injections of P-21, a specially developed enzyme that facilitates muscle and strength growth in the very few bodybuilders whose systems can withstand it. The goal: to create an army of supermen, whose strength, size, and combat skills are unparalleled in the modern military. Unfortunately for the Project, the soldiers' enhanced strength and dramatically increased muscular size is accompanied by a corresponding increase in priapic size as well, along with a rapidly diminishing sense of social restraint and inhibitions. And along the way, the men's extraordinary physiques prompt their own extreme muscle fantasies into a daily acting-out sexual reality. Into the mix comes young Casey Rockland, a lonely, handsome, super-hung 18-year old bodybuilding giant. Inducted by Dr. Zaftig into the top-secret government muscle strength and growth project, Casey comes to learn the ropes amongst the muscle giants, whose hunger for hardcore training is matched only by their sexual appetites and growing fantasies, including their insatiable need to receive muscle worship. Casey's innocence, simplicity, and his growing need to receive both love and muscle worship threaten the very core of the decade-long Project, itself only now approaching its full potential. THE TWENTY A Government Issue Adult Cartoon -XXX- Muscle Fantasy By Joey Silverado This book is dedicated to Tiny Yokum – and to all his fans, past, present, and future. Chapter 12: Part 1 Casey vs. Karim Abdul: A Very Turkish Wrestling Match Five minutes later, Karim Abdul was striding down the corridor, pecs bouncing, headed for the wrestling room. Still carrying his clothes from Casey’s presentation, he was now dressed only in his red Lycra wrestling singlet. His step was deliberate, his gait powerful. As he walked he grumbled to himself, ignoring the low clamor of the rest of muscle squad, who followed eagerly behind. His cock, loose in the singlet, swayed heavily from side to side as he walked, his balls pushed forward. “Asswipe kid.” The rest of his thoughts were a little too vague for words. Thoughtlessly he grabbed his cock and got it momentarily out of the way of his quads, pumping as he walked. Most of the squad was keeping a good 20 yards of distance between themselves and Karim Abdul. No one wanted to be on the receiving end of a wild Abdul punch at this moment. Even Schumacher, McIntyre, and Duncan, men who could well defend themselves and were used to Abdul’s occasional wild swings, were keeping themselves at a cautious distance. Karim knew he had to mark his territory. Now, tonight, and fast. No questions asked. Leaving nothing to second-guessing. After all, even he had to admit it - this kid was fucking unbelievable. He was huge, he was cut, he was raw, he was handsome, he was young, he was unbelievably hung. And at only 18 years of age, he was still growing. Karim wouldn’t rest until he’d smashed the kid’s handsome face into the mat. And maybe pissed in his mouth, too. Something. Something like that. Yeah. Show him who was in charge. But - it was all – well, a little unformed. Even to him. He passed the door leading to the back of the kitchen. He bashed the door open with his fist, smashing the frame and cracking the thick glass. Inside, Pedro, Abdul’s handsome little kitchen cocksucking buttboy, was sweeping up. “Your ass in the wrestling room. Bring that 10-pound canister of olive oil. MOVE!!! NOW!” commanded Abdul. Pedro jumped a mile. Then Abdul was gone, continuing on down the corridor. Pedro immediately put the broom away, washed his hands - his musclegod demanded clean fingernails - climbed up a little ladder to one of the shelf larders, and grabbed a 10 gallon jug of olive oil. Carrying it with some difficulty, he nevertheless darted out the door and ran excitedly after Abdul. "Wait for me!" the eager boy squeaked. He was about to get an awesome muscle show. Maybe suck some massive cock. Wow! Further ahead, Abdul was a man on a mission. And coming up behind him and running by was Private Tiffany. Abdul didn’t like that asswipe, either. Great glutes, though. Perfect glutes. Big, hard, striated boulders. Yeah. Fuckable. Most inviting. He’d fuck the little asswipe’s butt one day and then push his face in the toilet. Yeah. He continued on, paying little notice, though he did allow himself a quick, cool glance at the muscleboy’s rolling, muscular boybutt as he scampered by. From the corridor somewhere behind Abdul, Schumacher was shouting to Tiffany. “Where you going?” he demanded to know. “Getting Dr. Irving!” “Who?” Tiffany turned back, running backwards, explaining patiently as if to a child. “The dude with the camera. Ever notice him? Probably not…” He waved Schumacher off with easy, grinning contempt, turned back and scooted happily up the corridor towards Dr. Irving’s office. Schumacher swore to himself. He had to acknowledge he had no idea who Tiffany was talking about. He rarely noticed the lab workers or other doctors, barely paying attention to even Dr. Zaftig himself. He returned his gaze to Karim, striding purposefully up the hall ahead of him. Karim Abdul’s rocky man glutes rumbled darkly as he walked, and Schumacher gazed into the impenetrable deep butt crack outlined in the red Lycra. Excepting only the cloaked, anonymous butt fucking nights, no one other than powerfucker Schumacher had yet penetrated Karim’s magnificent asshole. Ever. “At least I have that much,” Schumacher muttered. By now he was passing the open office door. Tiffany, his back to the corridor, was hurriedly explaining to some geeky lab coat doctor who Schumacher had never noticed before, saying something about Get the camera out, asshole, and Come with me now…. Schumacher paused for a moment in the office doorway to admire Tiffany’s butt sweep in his tight regulation khakis. His full, hard, rounded glutes were a most enticing display in his slacks, the rear pockets rounded with the curvature of pure muscle, promising the pleasures that lay beneath. Joe Tiffany Now there was a butt to fuck. He grunted and continued down the corridor, following Karim. In truth he didn’t know why he was heading off with the others to the wrestling ring, and especially at this hour. He should be headed off to bed, a quick JO instant replay of the group shower suck / group butt lick he’d enjoyed just 40 minutes earlier, and then plenty of shuteye for another brutal workout tomorrow. That was the life. And another day to plan on getting into Tiffany’s butt. Another day to strategize some deep cock / muscleboybutt frottage sessions. Another day to – “Hey, Schumacher.” It was McIntyre. “Where you going? This way.” He’d walked right past the wrestling room door. “Oh.” He retraced his steps. As he came back, a little sheepishly, Alvarez and Lang were in the doorway. Lang’s tongue was practically lolling out of his head in anticipation, and even cool customer Alvarez had an excited gleam in his eye. “What do you assholes think is gonna happen?” snarled Schumacher as he strode by, pushing past them into the wrestling room. Alvarez put his hands up in mock defensiveness. “Oh, nothing, nothing. We just thought we might want to watch.” “Yeah, we wanna watch nothing happen,” smirked Lang. Both men mockingly bowed as Schumacher went by, Alvarez of course taking the lead, with puppydog Lang following suit. Schumacher glanced down at their packed flies bulging out of their khakis as he strode by. “You both sure got big enough hard-ons, just to watch nothing happen.” Lang looked defensive. Alvarez just laughed, and gently patted Lang’s growing bulge. “Yeah, guess we do.” He nodded and winked, and went inside the wrestling room. Lang followed, and even had the temerity to wink at Schumacher as he went by. Alvarez threw his arm around Lang and playfully squeezed his ass. Faggots, thought Schumacher. His own cock roared to life in his pants and was soon poling straight out and upward. He glanced back down the corridor. Moster and Casey were rounding the corner. Moster had changed out of his sweats, and was now in the regulation Valhalla Labs green t-shirt and tight khakis. Casey still had only his micro posing trunks on. Behind them scurried Dr. Irving, carrying Casey’s sweats and his video equipment. He was babbling on his cellphone. Probably talking to the insane dude who ran the place. Zaftig. Moster noted the ruined kitchen door and sighed. “Another door,” he grumbled. These dudes, when they got pissed off. It’s not like Valhalla Labs was a bottomless money source. Close, but not bottomless. He nodded at Schumacher and gestured briefly for him to go into the wrestling room ahead of them. Schumacher scowled, but did as he was directed. “Dr. Irving?” “Yes, Sergeant Moster?” Irving scurried to catch up to them. “Do you have a white cap on you?” “Why…yes….” Moster knew he would. The little doctor had long since learned that anything could happen when the men gathered, and he made it a point to carry extra medication with him at all times. And there was no sense in irritating Moster with a “Why, no.” He wouldn’t put it past the giant black muscle monster to deck him with one mighty punch in the nose if displeased, which would no doubt kill him. He scrambled and produced a small medication bottle. Moster turned to Casey, struggling a little to keep up, halfway between a walk and a run, his black shiny micro poser barely covering his steadily bobbing cock as he ran. “Here,” said Moster. “Take this.” “Hunh?” Casey stopped full. “Take it. Don’t ask questions.” “What—what is it?” “Extra confidence.” “Drugs?” Casey was momentarily stumped. He remembered that the boys in the Home were always experimenting. It made them silly and weak. He wanted no part of it. “I don’t do drugs.” Moster motioned to Irving. “Go on and set up, we’ll meet you there.” He turned to Casey. “It’s not a drug. Not like you think.” “I don’t do no steroids, neither.” “Not a ‘roid. There is no man in this facility on the juice. We have to do something about your grammar, by the way.” “Then how –“ “Shut up and take it. I will explain later. You will be fine.” Casey gulped, put his faith in Moster, and did as he was told. He popped the pill in his mouth, and smiled with weak subservience at Moster. “Okay, sir.” “What was that?” “I..I mean, Yes, Sir!” “That’s better.” Moster turned and continued down the corridor, Casey scampering after him. Good thing the men still do what I tell them to do, thought Moster. And how long is that gonna last with this boy? Once he finds his power? Moster tucked that thought away. “Let’s go watch you wrestle. You do wrestle, you said?” “Yeah, but I’m scared…” “No need to be.” “…no..…scared I’ll hurt him. I always do….” Except, of course, Ramon Ramon, the much smaller wrestler at Raw Weight Gym who never failed to thoroughly pin the muscleboy. But of course, that was a long time ago. Inside the wrestling room Karim had already snapped on the overhead lights and was doing deep knee bends in the middle of the 20 sq foot wrestling ring, which dominated the center of the room. The thick blue mat of the ring gleamed in the overhead lights, with the VALHALLA LABS logo in the center. Around the ring on two raised platforms were about 40 folding chairs, all affording perfect, elevated views of any wrestling action. Pedro stood eagerly on the side, now holding towels and a water bottle. “Getting limbered up to better meet the kid?” called out Blankenship. He had already grabbed his ringside seat, he too adjusting his crotch as he sat. “Shut the fuck up,” said Karim, squatting. To Pedro he shot out, “Where the fuck is the oil? Get the oil.” Pedro shot off into a storage room and returned with a 5-gallon jug of olive oil. “Goin’ for Turkish wrestling, hunh, Karim?” Chad was grabbing a seat ringside. He nudged Waring. “This is gonna be good.” No answer from Karim. “The kid’s got an iron grip, I’m told,” called out Waring, nudging Eli Meyer’s ribs as he took a seat next to him. Meyer’s mouth hung open in a perennial smile. He pointed to his mouth so Meyer could read his lips. “I said, Casey Rockland’s got an iron grip.” “I heard you.” Obatu was next, leaning against the ropes. “And those quads be killers. He gets you in a lock hold, you gonna be dead in the water. What’re ya gonna do about that, Mr. Abdul, sir?” Karim didn’t answer, regarding them all stonily. Obatu lazily returned his gaze, smiling, unintimidated. Blankenship had started this. But Blankenship had easily dodged the intended receiving end of a few near-miss wild roundhouse punches in the past. He was too fast and too alert to be caught unawares, and Karim Abdul had learned not to waste his energy on him. So Karim suffered the men’s ready comments stoically. “This kid got veins like this?” he asked, flexing his 25-inch biceps, showing off half-inch thick rivers of veins, pulsing with power. “Yeah, I think, actually, he does,” said Blankenship with a smile. “Here he is now. Let’s see. Kid, you got veins like his?” Moster and Casey had appeared at the opposite door, the darkened end of the wrestling room. Both giants approached, in black silhouette against the framed light from the corridor, getting larger as they quietly walked toward the ring. Casey looked up quizzically at the question. “Flex your biceps,” whispered Moster. “Hunh?” “Flex, man. Don’t ask stupid questions. Flex it up. Now.” “ ’kay.” Casey stopped and hammered out a front double bi. 25 inches of his own, in response to Abdul. As always, he felt compelled to go on, adding side chest, front lats, quads, and sent a hand probingly down rippled, hardrock abs. “That good?” “Good, good,” muttered Moster. “You catch on fast. You ever compete, kid?” “Uh…..no……should I? Other guys are so much bigger than me….” Moster smiled. They all think that, at the beginning. “Get over here, plebe,” Abdul called out from the center of the ring. Pedro was standing on a stool, pouring the olive oil over his massive physique, worshipfully slathering him up. Casey in Silhouette Casey stared. “What’s all that….?” he stammered. Moster noted that the white cap hadn’t taken effect yet, but then it had only been a few minutes. “Now, Karim,” said Moster patiently, coming into the light as they approached the ring. “You know Casey is not a plebe.” Abdul started to speak. “Nor is he a cadet. He is now one of you. He makes us The Twenty. You need to accept this,” he continued, walking and speaking easily now as he pulled up the ropes and stepped into the wrestling ring. He approached the angry giant muscle Arab. “And he isn’t threatening you. Casey isn’t going to pull your power away from you.” “That’s not what this is about.” “Bullshit,” one of the men yelled. The others laughed. Abdul glared at them and went on. “Whatever you say, Sergeant Moster, sir,” said Abdul. “I just want to make sure he’s going to be worth my time to train with.” He smiled easily. “That’s all.” The oil was dripping off him onto the mat. Moster said nothing. Casey was now visibly nervous. Still outside the ropes, he leaned in to Moster. “They gonna reject me?” he whispered loudly. “I mean, now?” “No one’s rejecting you,” said Moster loudly. He then turned to the waiting group of musclemen. “Are you, boys?” Something about that ‘boys’ rankled Abdul even further, though Alvarez and Gunst just smiled. The others looked perplexed. “Since when are we boys?” squealed Hension. “Shut up, Hension,” said Chad. “You ever wrestle, boy?” Abdul called out. “His name is Casey. Or Private Rockland.” “I asked you a question, boy. Ever wrestled? Get your butt into the ring.” “You really want all this oil?” sighed Moster. “We’re gonna wrestle Turkish style.” “It’s messy.” “I’ll clean it up, sir!” squeaked Pedro. “Bet your ass you will.” “Yeah, you don’t want a spanking, now, do you?” yelled Lang. He adjusted in his chair, his glutes still smarting from the paddling he’d received earlier that evening. Moster’s cock twitched a little at the suggestion of paddling handsome young Pedro’s hard, receiving little boybutt, a pleasure he had not yet allowed himself, although the teenage boy’s firm little butt cheeks had always been particularly inviting in his kitchen whites. He ignored it for now, however. Later, he thought. Casey shot a look at Moster. “What’s this about spankings?” he asked. Moster ignored the question. “Get in there.” “Yes, sir.” Casey climbed obediently into the ring. Moster watched him closely. The white cap should be taking effect in a moment…. “Oil him up,” commanded Abdul. Pedro ran over to him with the stool and the olive oil, climbed up, and began to pour it all over Casey’s massive physique. The sheer size and beauty of his muscles was overwhelming to the little Mexican, and his own powerful little cock began to bulge in his pants. After a moment, Casey was drenched in the shiny, thick liquid. The two musclemen stood face to face, Abdul in his tight singlet, fearsome muscles gleaming in the light, looming with threatening power. Casey was still in his micro, bulging posers, wet now with slick oil, the top 6 inches of his massive, meaty cockshaft fully exposed, blond tendrils of pubic hair curling with thick radiance. He was embarrassed, humiliated that his huge penis was twitching outwards in anticipation of what-was-coming-next. But then he noticed – Abdul’s oily, pylon-thick tool was also clearly coming to life in the thin singlet. “Good. Now, you got some mighty fancy muscles. But that doesn’t mean much here. We all got fancy muscles.” “You’re not being very polite, Corporal Abdul, “ said Moster, moving to the sidelines. “I think the men ought to introduce themselves before we get into any personal demonstrations of our manhood. Don’t you agree?” Even the ever-present log in lying against Moster’s pants leg was firmly outlined and appeared to be twitching a little, and the thin khaki fabric of his slacks covering it was now smooth and tight. Slowly the 17 others bodybuilders rose from their seats around the ring, one by one. 38 pairs of eyes stared at Casey intently. He glanced at the cocky little Joe Tiffany, and then over at Corporal Schumacher, who was now looking at him expectantly. “Okay, now, boy. This is Turkish wrestling. There are clear rules, but they’re different from American collegiate.” “Hang on,” said Moster. “We’ll get to the Turkish rules of wrestling in a moment. He stepped into the ring and approached Casey, now thick and dripping with oil. The men were now gathered on two sides of the ring, leaning on the ropes, leaning in to see what was coming next. For any other cadet introduced into the ranks, Sergeant Moster would have generally proceeded to paddle Casey’s hard young butt as the formal ritual of initiation. Last had been Private Tiffany receiving the red-hot butt cheek welcome, which he had borne stoically and proudly, displaying the twin globes of burnt-cherry perfection under the paddling. And after all, they had all gone through it, excepting Abdul, of course. Even Schumacher had known the firm, unrelenting hand of Moster on his butt. Hazing was hazing. But tonight, that didn’t seem to be happening. Abdul’s interesting wrestling challenge has precluded that. All were watchful. “Men, introduce yourselves. I was going to do this tomorrow, at Casey’s first workout, but now seems as good a time as any.” He turned to Casey and smiled. “Don’t worry, you won’t have to remember all their names just yet,” he added. “That’s good. I’m not very good with names.” “You’ll know them all, in time.” One by one, each man introduced himself. “My name is Private Leo Jin,” said the Asian man. “I’m 25 and from San Diego. I have been in the Project 8 years. My best bodypart is my forearms.” To prove it, the handsome Asian brought his beefy, fetchingly oversized forearms, walloping with solid muscle and veins, and squeezed the muscles hard. “I’m Private Dan Gunst, and until today, I had the biggest biceps here – except for Sergeant Moster’s.” Gunst flexed his mighty guns and then gave Casey a half-cocked smile. “Guess yours are bigger,” he proffered, respectfully. “I saw that this afternoon.” Moster glanced at him questioningly. “Oh, yeah,” he added. “I’m from Milwaukee, I’m 27, and I have been in the program 3 years. Hi, Casey. Welcome again.” “Hi, Dan!” Gunst sat back down. Moster eyed Casey carefully, wondering when the little capsule might take effect. Casey seemed cheerful and happy. Around the circle they went, each muscleman getting to his feet, politely introducing himself, offering basic information, and then showing him his best bodypart. “I’m Steve Waring, and my best bodypart is my traps.” Bulge. Flex. Steve Waring “I’m Rene LeFevre, and my best bodypart are my pecs.” Surge. Bloom. Bulge. “I’m David Duncan, and my best bodypart are my triceps.” Rip. Bulge. Bloom. Flex. “I’m Schumacher.” He said nothing else but grudgingly offered a front lat spread. Casey nodded without expression. This guy was not to be messed with. Eli Meyer signed with ASL. Casey nodded, showing some intelligence. Moster was pleased. Then Meyer turned around, bent over, grabbed his ankles, and showed off his hams, bulging through the khakis. He turned back and Casey gave him the OK and thumbs up sign. “I’m Chris Hension, and my best bodypart – “ “Is my FACE!” shouted Corporal LeFevre. “I’m a refugee from a lost episode of ’21 Jump Street’!” “Smack me around a little and I’ll follow you forever!” added Chad. “He’s our little boyband musclepup,” explained Blankenship. “Shut up,” yelled Hension, visibly embarrassed once again to be labeled the squad pretty boy. All the men were laughing now. “My best body part is my quads.” He started to rotate them. “And my baby blue eyes,” shouted LeFevre again. Hension was confused and humiliated but continued to show his quads, blooming in his tight khakis. “I think it’s his butt!” said Waring. “It’s okay, Chris,” said Casey. “Your quads are awesome.” Hension looked up, hopefully, and Casey felt compelled to go on. “And I think you’re very handsome indeed.” Hension smiled hugely at Casey, his heart beating a little faster. Gee, he thought. Wow. He gazed at Casey, who was now turning his attention to Private Waring. “I’m Private Ryan Waring, and my best bodypart are my delts.” He extended a powerful arm and began to rotate it. Suddenly Hension spoke up again. “I’m 22,” he blurted out, “and I’m from Toledo!” The men laughed again, and Hension hung his head a little and stuck out his lower lip. Next to him, Chad patted his thigh comfortingly. Casey saw him wink at Hension, who straightened up a little and smiled weakly. Casey’s head was spinning. He was inspired past all understanding by the mind-boggling panorama of muscle before him. And he was part of it. About then, he noticed that the room seemed to be getting a little brighter and a little hotter. He was staring again at Moster’s leg log. “Private Lang,” said Lang. “I’m 28, I’m from Lansing, Michigan, and….” He looked a little helplessly at Alvarez, sitting next to him. “My best body part is……um….” “Your back. Your lats are your best body part,” said Alvarez with quiet encouragement. “Yeah, I guess it’s my lats.” He turned and flared his lats wide. Alvarez clapped him approvingly on his butt. Lang smiled and sat, and Alvarez got up. “I’m Corporal Julio Alvarez, I’m 32, I’m from El Paso, and my best bodypart are my biceps.” He flexed. “Gunst’s are bigger but mine have sick peaks.” He popped them back and forth. “See?” Casey was indeed impressed. “Nice. Sick.” Gunst yelled in good-humored protest and flexed his own guns. Casey looked between Alvarez and Lang. Alvarez glanced over at Lang. “No, we’re not related,” he said. “They’re just joined at the wrist and ankles,” called out Gunst. “More like mouth and cock,” muttered Blankenship loudly, winking at Casey. It was Private Tiffany’s turn. “Casey and I will be meeting privately soon,” he boasted, and made a show of wiping the corner of his lips with his index finger. The men laughed knowingly – all but Corporal Schumacher, who looked down into his lap and seethed a little. Moster watched him intently. Something has to be done about Tiffany. But he didn’t worry. Though Tiffany didn’t know it yet, something was already happening. Casey felt a touch flushed, but his head was suddenly amazingly clear. Suddenly he spoke. “And what’s your best bodypart?” he asked. The stammer was gone, but only Moster noticed it. “What do you think?” Joe Tiffany turned around, bent over and grabbed his ankles. He pulled his gym shorts tight at the crack of his butt and proudly displayed his magnificent bodybuilder glutes. “Cupcakes!” said Gunst gleefully. The men howled. Schumacher made a show of laughing, but all he could do was glare. “Wow,” said Casey calmly. “Very pretty.” Tiffany's Butt after Squats Moster smiled inwardly. Good. He’s responded. And this boy responds well to White Caps, he thought. “No one’s had it yet,” said Tiffany confidingly as he straightened up and turned around, tucking his t-shirt back into his shorts. Then he winked. “Except in group.” “Group?” Casey was obviously perplexed. The men shouted with laughter, which died down sheepishly as, looking around the room, each man eventually shrugged and acknowledged it was probably true. None of them had had Tiffany yet. “I haven’t, anyway,” grumbled Schumacher, and the men laughed again. Tiffany sat back down and ignored Schumacher’s look. “Too bad,” said Casey. “Shame to waste such a pretty little behind.” The laughter died down and the men stared at Casey. No one knew what to say. “What’s ‘group’?” repeated Casey. Silence. On the sidelines, Alvarez raised his head a little. He exchanged looks with Moster. White cap? he mouthed. Moster looked away. Alvarez smiled and leaned in. He nudged Lang in the ribs. “Ow,” said Lang. “This is gonna be good,” said Alvarez in a low voice. “And I’m Karim Abdul. My best bodypart? My whole fucking physique is my best bodypart. As you are about to find out.” He flexed, whipping through pose after pose, his heavy cock bulge, dripping with oil, whipping left to right in his wrestling singlet. Snap. Snap. Snap. Casey could hear it slapping against his thighs through the man’s singlet. “All very impressive,” said Casey, looking pointedly at it. Moster smiled again. The cap had taken effect. “Okay. Turkish wrestling. Rules. One: there are few rules.” Abdul ticked off the rules on his fingers. “Submission: the “crush.” A fighter can get his opponent onto his stomach and then trap him by sprawling on top. If I can keep you down with your face, I can then turn you on a half-nelson for a pin.” “What if you can’t do it?” asked Casey bluntly. “If I can’t crush you, the referee has to begin us again from a standing position.” He ticked off another finger and looked Casey right in the eye. “I am not restricted from placing my hands inside my opponent’s kispet…” “Hunh?” “Your poser. I can also use the waistband to hold you in place. If I yank your poser so far below your hips that you are exposed, I win. Okay. If I can lift you entirely off the ground … “Fat fucking chance.” “Whoa,” breathed Hension. The temperature in the room seemed to raise 15º. Abdul paused, tense, and continued. “…and carry you five paces in any direction, that is a “carrying” pin. Got it?” “Yep.” “Okay.” Abdul looked at Casey. “You wanna go?” “What are we waiting for?” “Let’s wrestle,” said Abdul. He clapped his hands together and strode into the center of the ring. Ever since the mention of ‘group’, Abdul had been a touch shaky – or so Moster thought. Still can’t acknowledge how much he likes musclebutt. To say nothing of getting pissed on,” thought Moster. “Sure thing,” Casey answered, slick with oil and now quietly confident. Pedro scampered to the side of the ring and squatted eagerly to watch. Abdul began to bounce around, heel-toe, heel-toe, flexing his fingers, stretching his arms behind his head, limbering up. “Let’s go, man.” “You got it, man.” Casey hunkered down. “Center of the ring, gents,” said Moster. The men began to circle one another. “You wrestle till one of you gets a pin,” Moster instructed, now in the ring and getting between them. Casey flexed his biceps. “Big peaks, man. Like ‘em?” “Seen bigger,” said Abdul. He crunched forward, did a most muscular, his veins popping like railroad tracks. “How ‘bout you? Like what you see, faggot?” he asked. Casey just smiled, hunkered lower. Abdul palmed the crotch of his singlet. Casey smiled and refused to look down. He grabbed his own crotch, pendulously looming in his bulging posers. “Big handful, man.” “Watch it, boys,” said Moster. “This is a friendly get-to-know-you match.” “I already know him,” said Abdul. Moster snapped his fingers to Dr. Irving, now on the unpopulated side of the mat and with his ever-present video camera whirring. He dug in the pocket of his white lab jacket, wordlessly tossing him a whistle. Casey and Abdul met each other in the center of the mat and stared one another down. Their noses touched. Abdul grinned, ear to ear. Casey followed suit. Both began to gleam with anticipatory sweat. “Wow…..” breathed Hension. His hand shot down into his pants and he began massaging his stiffening tool. Moster pushed the two apart and blew his whistle to start the match. “And……wrestle!!” CLICK HERE FOR PART 2!
  18. Rodd Kepler is a reputable soldier in the US Army and has been enlisted for several years. He has been decorated numerous times for his courage in battle during the Iraq and Afghanistan wars. During these deployments, he has been assigned several units to help train and promote to higher positions. He was promoted himself to sergeant not long ago because of his excellent leadership skills. Despite his dominant presence, deep down he has a very warm heart and cares tremendously for the majority of his recruits. A few of them are still around, but are not under his leadership anymore. As part of his new rank, he turns rookies into fearless fighters and makes them stronger men as well as more responsible human beings. The current crop though is leaving much to be desired. As he screams in their faces, they just look at him as if they could care less if they are there or not. He always makes them push harder as a result. Some will fail but there are always a few strong ones that don’t. Those who make it through basic training form incredible bonds with him and each other as a result. He secretly admits to himself that he enjoys making these men work their asses off because he knows that they will get stronger both mentally and physically. He loves seeing their heads down in the mud as they push their bodies to the limit as well as making their legs swell up as they go up and down the tall hills located in behind the barracks. There are four soldiers in particular that are passing the tests he places on them. They seem to enjoy the pain and anguish involved in this type of environment. Kepler is starting to treat these four young men differently from the other recruits because he can see that they can be pushed harder and even bullied without any type of ramification. He decides to introduce them to the weight room that is normally reserved for the upper classes like him. He wants them to try and push their bodies to crazy levels through advanced training methods normally used by the bigger men in the army. Some days as he watches, he imagines their muscles pumping up to twice their size as they grunt and groan with each rep. He has made eye contact with two of them in particular on more than one occasion when they are lifting which has lead him to think that they might be a tad fond of him. He has been able to hide his affections for these soldiers so far, but it is becoming increasingly tougher as they get bigger and stronger. One night as Rodd reads a book on his bunk in his personal quarters, he notices a shadow moving across the wall beside him. Before he is able to get up, a massive hand reaches in from the corner of the side wall and cuts him with a blade directly onto his arm. He winces in pain as the blood gushes out and lands on the ground. As he jumps up from the bed to run and get something to stop the bleeding, he looks down and notices that the wound is already healed. The large figure’s shadow he saw on the wall has already disappeared as well. He stops in his tracks and begins to wonder if he just imagined the whole ordeal completely as he feels a bit lightheaded. It is at this point that he sits back down and feels a huge amount of pressure coming from the middle of his body as he looks down to stare at his chest. To his amazement, Rodd’s sculpted body is beginning to grow at a fast rate. The fatigues he is wearing are now being strained to the max as his muscles fill every single inch of space in them. The intensity in the growth is starting to increase exponentially as his pecs shred the front of his undershirt as they push themselves upward into his neck area. He can feel his back muscles splitting the seams along the sides as his lats burst out making his shirt blow freely in the wind. He feels his legs ripping through his pants as his exposed massive veiny quads are immediately enveloped in a forest of thick brown fur. From hearing the sergeant in the next area over making loud moaning sounds, Kepler’s first officer Hendricks rushes into the room and jumps back in shock as he barely recognizes his superior officer. Instead of saying anything at all however, the first officer walks over to the growing behemoth and slowly starts massaging his mountainous back. The thick round curves are slightly shielded by a layer of fur as Hendricks feels every hair. The ripping sounds continue as the top and bottom part of Rodd’s shirt rip open exposing the top part of the two engorged muscle balloons that are now the sergeant’s glutes. His hands make their way down to them as he slides a couple of fingers into the top part of the crack. The sensation makes the huge man moan deeply as he turns around to face Hendricks. Apparently, the young soldier is one of the two men that Kepler is aware of being into him. Seeing that the huge musclebound sergeant’s shirt is failing to stay together, Hendricks tugs on it as the green fabric rips away from the sergeant’s expanding bullneck before tossing it to the side. He leans in to nurse on Rodd’s newly formed silver dollar nipples that are pointing towards the floor now. His swollen hairy pecs are extremely sore from the unbelievable growth cycle but Hendricks’s tongue lashing on both nips makes the big man growl in delight as he wraps his arms around his young officer’s back and pulls him into his immense chest. His abs are emerging wider and thicker than before as a thick forest of black hair grows in between each individual cavern. Hendricks moans deeply into his superior’s soaked muscles as he feels the power growing from within the sergeant’s torso. He manages to peel his head away from Kepler’s body to turn his head so he can watch as he hears both of his master’s arms swelling as each vein pops before they expand just beneath the skin. Hendricks reaches over to grab the huge baseball sized bicep mounds as they become softballs before growing even further into huge grotesquely molded melons. Hendricks’s cock is aching wildly in his own fatigues as he reaches down quickly to adjust it. The sound of the sergeant in agony is making the young soldier struggle to keep from exploding cum all over the floor. Rodd’s muscles are growing faster than his skin can handle. Hendricks can see the sergeant’s triceps reacting next as he puts his hands on each one feeling the horseshoes stretch wider as they pop against his fingers. Sergeant Kepler squeezes his expanding forearms up against the young soldier’s back as the round baseballs explode into engorged veiny softballs. The sweat from the hairy behemoth is completely soaking Hendricks’s undershirt as his nicely developed upper body becomes more visible to the superior officer. When he looks up a few seconds later, he watches as the sergeant’s head swells slightly to accommodate his new hulking frame. His shoulders and delts double up on each other as his neck muscles push further outward till they nearly meet the edge of his face. His former clean shaven skin is now sporting a thick brown forest perfectly across his face as the hair on his head disappears. His gorgeous brown eyes peer directly into Hendricks’s green eyes as they moan at the same time. He lifts the smaller man up to his mouth to lock lips and start worshipping each other. With the bottom half of his fatigues falling apart, Rodd reaches down and tears the rest of them off to free up his giant hairy calves and quads as they continue to grow. His huge veiny cock swells bigger and more powerful than ever before as it stands up searching for somewhere to go. Sensing this, Rodd starts to move the young soldier down towards his massive member. Hendricks nearly yells knowing that he is about to be penetrated by something that could split him in two. The sergeant stops moving and holds the concerned officer with one of his arms while arching his head up to look at him with his other arm. Without uttering a word, he reassures Hendricks that he won’t purposefully hurt him. He then softly tells him that he must do this to assure the young soldier that this will be worth it in the long run. Hendricks is still wearing his fatigues but has underwear on underneath them. Before he can prepare himself to be entered, Kepler’s meaty rod busts through his fatigues and underwear and starts stretching the young soldier’s hole. He wraps Hendricks’s legs around his waist so he can maneuver his cock slowly in inch by inch. The small man groans feeling it moving deeper into his bowels as it massages his prostate. His own bloated balls feel as if they are about to explode as his cock spills a river of precum inside his wet underwear. Kepler is trying to be as careful as he can with the young soldier since he wants Hendricks to feel more pleasure than pain. The sensation inside the young man’s hole is making the huge sergeant leak gobs of precum along the walls of his anus making him go even deeper. Hendricks is pounding on Rodd’s back now as the superior officer begins fucking him harder. The thrusts are causing the soldier to cry out in ecstasy which is beginning to wake up the rest of the men in the barracks. The sounds the two men are making are getting the attention of Hendricks’s bunkmate Reese as he enters the room and notices what is going on between them. Kepler notices he is standing there with a shocked look on his face and smiles as he motions for the soldier to come over and join them. Reese seems quite apprehensive even though he is rubbing his crotch quite vigorously trying to keep himself from getting too excited. Reese is the other soldier that has made eye contact with the sergeant on more than one occasion. He isn’t as social as Hendricks is, but has been known to talk to Kepler about some things that have bugged him in his life. The physical transformation he has overtaken since he joined the army is beyond dramatic since he was quite heavy when he started basic training. Now however he has developed quite the beefy frame. Rodd has grown quite fond of him physically over time and now wants to act on his urges especially with his new immense appetite for more muscle. He continues to motion to the young soldier to come over and even wants him to take the lower half of his fatigues off. Reese finally gives in after a little coaxing and slowly drops them to the ground as he makes his way over to the huge muscleman, who is now carrying Hendricks as they get down on the ground to get more comfortable. His thick cock now stands just inches from the sergeant’s face as Kepler sticks his tongue out to lick the head lightly to catch the pool of precum that is dripping slowly out the throbbing slit. The sweetness of it makes him growl as he grabs Reese around his back with his arms and pulls him in to gulp down the swollen tool. The feeling of the sergeant’s throat against his cock makes the young soldier moan loudly since it is a feeling he hasn’t felt in quite some time. Kepler sucks furiously trying to get him into a steady rhythm while he continues to fuck Hendricks. Both of the men having sex are massaging Reese’s beautiful chest which looks extremely pumped from all the training he did earlier in the day. His huge bubble butt is being worked over by Kepler’s hands as he slaps each glute before sticking his thick fingers inside the young stud’s winking hole. The hormones are flowing freely from within Reese’s mind as he moves over to sit on top of Rodd’s huge pecs to fuck his mouth as he gets closer to shooting his huge load. Kepler picks up the pace on his cock and senses the flood approaching as he stops to open his mouth to catch the white explosion. The young man yells as his seed flows down the sergeant’s throat making Kepler’s whole body shutter as he relishes the thick goo. The huge superior officer can feel himself getting closer to bursting as he stares down Hendricks and wonders if he will pull his pole out before he unleashes his boys. To his amazement, the eager bottom doesn’t budge and awaits the huge beast’s cum rush. To push the sergeant over the edge, Reese punches on his giant pecs to make him feel surges of pleasure throughout his body. Every time he does this, it forces Kepler to shoot a ribbon of goo up inside Hendricks’s hole. The young officer, who himself is trying to hold back, manages to pull his own six inch prick out of his underwear to spill his load onto the hairy behemoth’s bloated chest. After a few minutes of this prodding by Reese, Rodd has probably shot at least twelve times inside his eager bottom. As Kepler laps up the cum still flowing from Reese’s big cock, Hendricks can hear the sergeant grunting as the beast’s legs begin growing even wider around his own body. He reaches over to massage them as he feels the muscles in both quads stretching and pulling their way further outward. Reese turns his head and notices this happening as well. He runs his hands up and down the muscle monster’s chest massaging both bloated mountains as he feels both nipples swell up and drape down even further like teardrops. He continues to run his hands down the sergeant’s growing chest to feel his abs thicken and tighten up like rocks made of solid granite. Kepler’s arms are making loud stretching and ripping sounds as he wraps them around both young men so he can take turns kissing them and making them want him even more. As he tightens his grip around Hendricks, he can feel the smaller man starting to grow in his left arm. He growls loudly feeling the bottom wince as a giant rip starts down the back of his fatigues as his muscles explode in size. It doesn't take much longer before Hendricks’s expanding body forces Kepler to ease his grip on him as he feels it being forced away. Reese gets in on the action as well as he feels Kepler pushing him down to his cock which is being forced out of the growing bottom’s ass. He plunges his throbbing rod into the soldier’s mouth and thrusts in and out rapidly knowing that his seed will feed the beefy man’s body with the lust it so deserves. He greedily sucks harder waiting to feel Kepler’s balls react as he awaits the river to eventually flood his insides. Rodd’s grunts grow louder as Hendricks leans over to lick the huge veins running down both of the hairy beast’s arms. Reese’s work on Kepler finally pays off after a bit of work as the sergeant unloads his thick cum into his gullet. Every monstrous jet causes major changes in the beefy man’s body as the first few conjure his lower body to explode in size. Kepler can hear the loud popping sounds radiating from Reese’s feet, calves, quads, and hams as a giant forest of hair emerges from them to coincide with his new massive muscularity. The next few jets are causing the growth to quickly move into his chest and upper body where he can see Reese’s body hair getting much thicker to coincide with the amazing set of heaving pecs he is now sporting. His stomach is forming into a superbly shaped muscle gut that makes both Kepler and Hendricks swoon in delight as they feel its roidy elegance. Reese’s growing traps are now literally forcing his head to realign itself especially with the newly emerging striated muscles that are forming in his neck and face. His massive hairy chest is even pushing his body away from Kepler’s own as he wastes no time continuing the worship of his superior beastly officer. Rodd goes back to worshipping Hendricks again once he sees that Reese is finishing his growth cycle. He pushes both of the young behemoths away for a few seconds so he can flip himself over to give them a chance at his hungry meaty ass. He reaches around and grabs Hendricks to pull him into his waiting hole. The power bottom begins humping him relentlessly moving between slow thrusts and extremely fast ones. All while smacking the sergeant’s immense hairy back and rubbing his bunkmate Reese’s huge hairy bulging chest. They grin at each other for a moment before they both decide to take turns ramming Kepler with their cocks. When one of them is busy fucking Kepler, the other one is shoving his rod deep down inside the sergeant’s throat. Amazingly, all three behemoths reload almost instantaneously once they finish unloading. Every time they do this to each other, more growth results. The room itself will not last much longer if this persists. They are beginning to push their weight against the walls which is causing them to shift. The cracks on the other side are starting to get the attention of the rest of the soldiers as they begin to file into the room. It is now anyone’s guess as to how this will end.
  19. The other parts of Chapter 1 are here: 1.0 and 1.1: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/2085-muscle-buddies-the-powerlifter-the-bodybuilder-chapter-1-a-workout-session-chapter-11/ 1.2: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/4106-muscle-buddies-keeping-a-secret-chapter-12/ Jeff and Dustin’s junior year is now winding down after the two teenagers both have decided to accelerate their training programs. To prepare for the upcoming football season, Jeff is already starting to up his reps on all of his workouts to get stronger. Dustin is in the midst of a bulking phase that he was talked into trying by more than one person. One of the people in particular that talked Dustin into getting a bit ‘thicker’ is Jeff’s assistant football coach Colton. After that amazing night last winter with both teens, the muscular coach has been spending more time with both of them on an individual basis. He ended up introducing Jeff to one of his former training partner’s and has gotten him started on a program with the powerlifter to get prepared for the upcoming season. With all of these additional workouts, Jeff is away from Dustin more often than not leaving the door open for Colton to spend quite a bit of time with Dustin to help get him through his bulking phase. Colton has gotten more interested in Dustin lately not only because of his dedication to bodybuilding, but also due to some of the conversations they have been having. The coach doesn’t see the two young men the same way he used to after that one night in the locker room. After getting to know them more personally, he has developed separate feelings for both, but is gravitating towards Dustin far more than he has ever for Jeff. Spending time with both young men is becoming quite risky and requires a lot of planning so nobody suspects that there is more going on than what meets the eye. The hunky coach has taken it upon himself to personally train Dustin after school hours and to help him develop his diet for at least the interim until he learns how to do things on his own. Convincing him to get bigger through intense training is something Dustin is not used to, but since he is developing a strong bond with the buff coach, he is willing to give it a try. When the well-muscled teenager first started training with him weeks before the school year ended, he was apprehensive since the coach had an area set up just outside his office located inside the school’s weight room. At first, it seemed really strange to Dustin that he would go to such lengths to do this, but the coach always had explanations that he would give to everyone that ever asked him about it. He even has several members of the football team using the equipment in this area to show that he has a purpose for it. Colton’s main position during school hours is as the physical education teacher for the freshman and sophomores that go there. He doesn’t allow them to use the equipment though unless they are part of the football program. As for the intense training and changes in Dustin’s diet, they are yielding immediate results that surprise both the coach and Dustin. His strength has nearly doubled in just a few short weeks and his body has swelled from a reasonable 165 to close to 200 pounds. The growth of course makes Colton a bit horny at times as he makes it an objective to have the growing teen come into his office to give him personal massages after every other workout. He always tells him that they are needed to keep his muscles loosened up and ready for the next workout. This always makes the young stud laugh since he knows that he is turning the coach on. It isn’t unusual for the muscular coach to strip down to his boxers while he gives Dustin these long massages. Some of these sessions can get quite heated especially if Dustin’s muscles are incredibly pumped up from an intense workout. Colton always makes a move on him during those days which gets the young stud to let his inhibitions roam free. It can sometimes involve a lot of muscle worship on both men and doesn’t always include just their hands either. At this point in their relationship, both of them are willing to go quite far to pleasure each other. The first couple of times this happened, there was some sucking and rimming which generally concluded with a thick creamy finish down Dustin’s throat. From that one night they spent together with Jeff, the young muscleman has thoroughly enjoyed taking the coach’s loads and vice versa for Colton as well. As the weeks have progressed through the summer, Colton’s attraction to his growing student have led to more advanced sex sessions which include Dustin penetrating him with his thick cock and pounding him to the point that he starts grunting like a rhino. The favor is not returned though as the young bloated bodybuilder doesn’t want Jeff to suspect that he is fucking his coach. In other words, he doesn’t want Jeff to see that he has been fucked in the ass. At this point in Dustin’s training, he is now an incredibly bloated 220, an astounding 60 pounds heavier from when he started just eight weeks before. Colton no longer sees Dustin as just a smart muscular teenager he can fool around with. Instead he sees a man with the body of someone that is quite mature for their age. He knows that he must break away from Dustin now or risk being found out by not just Jeff, but also by other people because he is having a harder time keeping it secret anymore. Their last sessions together in the later part of the summer involves a lot of hugs, squeezes, and even some intense kissing. Colton has in fact fallen in love with Dustin and knows that this needs to stop before it goes any farther. The day before summer drills for football began was when the hunky coach told Dustin that he didn’t need to train him any longer since he pretty much knew how to do everything himself. The young stud knew the real reason why he was cutting him loose though and told him that he understood completely. The upcoming senior year is just weeks away and everyone’s priorities are starting to take shape. Remarkably, Jeff never once has suspected that Dustin was seeing his football coach for anything other than training purposes. The same cannot be said for Dustin, who has suspected that the powerlifter trainer that Jeff was referred to by Colton was fooling around with him as well. With such busy schedules however, the last thing that Dustin wanted to do was to jeopardize not only Jeff’s progress for his future in sports but also their relationship with each other. This part of the story can now lead into the next chapter. Here is the next chapter: 2.0 and 2.1: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/2102-muscle-buddies-the-offseason-chapter-2-the-admirer-chapter-3/
  20. Todd recently started his new job at the Bridgestone Fire House and is quite excited to show off the body which he has worked on for quite some time. During his first day on the job, he was constantly flexing his huge guns and bouncing his pecs to try and show up the other guys he was with. This was getting some of his station mates slightly irritated and as a result they all decided to haze him appropriately. They ended up waking him up several days in a row and to spank his ass with a paddle while laughing and taunting him constantly. He was extremely mad about it at first but after a while he admitted to himself that he liked getting the attention they gave him. After being humiliated through this time period, he eventually started to fit in with a few of them. Two of them in particular interested Todd quite a bit. One is a full blooded Italian named Stefano and the other is a Brazilian-American named Paulo. Both of them turned out to be the ringleaders of the hazing that he experienced every night. It wasn't uncommon for Stefano and Paulo to goof around with Todd in the showers each time they returned from putting out a fire. This always got the Station Manager Kinsey riled up as he scolded all three of them for wasting so much time fooling around. One particular night, Todd was lying in bed after taking a shower and was thinking about Stefano in a very inappropriate manner since he was in the bunk right above him. In fact, he was thinking about the Italian in a sexual way quite often. It wasn't too much of a surprise to see the hairy muscled stud’s cock sitting out of his boxers because he really liked how the open air felt up against it. He always saw it dangle over the side of Stefano’s bed on some nights while the Italian slept. There were even times when he could hear the Italian grunting as his cock bounced against the side of the bed. During one of these nights, Todd finally decided to play with it and give his station mate a nice little massage with his mouth. He first stroked it with his hands slowly and gently feeling its thickness and power against his fingers. The hairy Italian would lightly groan each time his cock would bounce. After a couple of minutes of toying with it, Todd arched his head underneath it and slowly gulped it down his throat slurping on it as he massages the huge hairy tool. He could hear Stefano moaning as he started to pick up speed on him. Before he could get into a steady rhythm though, the alarm in the firehouse ended up going off and he had to stop to get into his uniform and report to duty. Stefano jumped down from the top bunk and stopped to look down at his cock seeing how wet it was and looked over at Todd. He grinned realizing that the guy he was bunking with was actually quite fond of him. They rushed out to the truck and got on it to go to their next destination. Todd and the rest of the crew arrive at the site where the fire is located and everyone gets into their positions to prepare to put it out. The studly white firefighter manages to move his way inside to try and rescue someone that is trapped on the second floor but first he is met by a hulking figure which grabs him around the waist and slams him down to the ground. He starts to panic as flames begin falling from above his head as the figure makes him lie there and wait for nearly a minute before he can move any part of his body again. He closes his eyes and starts to wonder if he will ever get out of that structure alive. It is at that very moment that he feels himself being let go by the shadow as it disappears once he opens his eyes. The fire spreads throughout the house and it appears that Todd is now trapped inside. Just as he thinks he is going to burn up and lose consciousness, Todd is grabbed by someone with a very strong grip and pulled out from one of the openings that was just created by the crew. They managed to knock down a wall located right beside him to get him out. He looks up and realizes that it is his Italian housemate Stefano as he is hoisted over the man’s broad left shoulder. When Todd is carried down to the bottom of the ladder, he climbs off his friend and hugs him tightly before telling him how much he appreciates his help. Their Brazilian friend Paulo meets up with them soon after and hugs Todd from behind holding him firmly against his body. The two strong firefighters pick him up and get him back on the truck before returning to the scene to put out the rest of the fire and to get the rest of the people to safety. Todd tries to catch his breath as he sits close to the edge to watch them. After about thirty minutes, they get back onto the truck and join Todd by sitting on both sides of him. He looks over and notices that Stefano is not wearing any type of protective clothing underneath his fire suit. He tells the Italian how reckless that is after he went up to the second floor of that house and saved him from that fire. The Italian tells him that he doesn’t like wearing that gear because it cuts off the circulation to his muscles and restricts his breathing. He reaches over and puts his strong hands on Todd and tells him that he wasn't going to let him burn up in that fire because he cares about him more than he might realize. He turns to look into Stefano’s beautiful gray eyes before his own find their way towards the big pec shelf that hugs the top half of the big man’s suit. As the truck starts moving, he reaches over to pull down Stefano’s zipper to open it as his heaving hairy pecs peer out. He leans over and starts kissing on the Italian’s chest chewing on both round areolas slowly and methodically. Stefano moans deeply feeling his body tingle from the sensations as his breathing starts to get heavier. Todd unzips his housemate’s suit a little more exposing his wet washboard abs as he runs his hands up and down them feeling the slick muscles twitching as they struggle to maintain their shape. The strong stench emanating from him is driving Todd crazy as his tongue moves its way down to Stefano’s hairy crotch as he rubs his face against the Italian’s massive member as he unzips his suit all the way pulling the wet rod out before he starts sucking on it. Paulo sees this happening and moves over to start kissing Stefano on the lips. Todd’s persistent mouth worship on Stefano’s cock is making the hot Italian start to swell from within his suit as his muscles begin growing. The transformation sequence has also moved over to the Brazilian as a loud rip can be heard coming from inside Paulo’s suit. He can see that the Portuguese stud has unzipped his suit halfway down as the undershirt he is wearing rips open exposing his beautiful olive skin. Todd looks up at his Brazilian housemate and sees his chest protruding from the massive rip. His arms are stretching the sleeves as they make a loud suctioning sound from both sides of his suit. Todd turns his attention back around to watch Stefano as he allows himself to give in to his growing body. His exposed cock is lengthening and oozing thick precum down Todd’s throat as he gulps down every single drop. He can hear Paulo’s breathing getting quite compromised as he starts speaking Portuguese in a very sexual tone. His suit is getting incredibly tight as well against his tight skin as his pecs shred his shirt completely. He can see Paulo’s olive cock ripping through his jock and is now hanging freely from directly inside. Todd reaches in and tugs on it as he unzips the rest of the Brazilian’s suit. He stops sucking on Stefano to place the two huge cocks on his face. The eager firefighter strokes them together for a few minutes before docking them as he rolls the dark colored foreskins together. He leans in to lick both of the sweaty cocks while they are joined and moans as he pulls them apart and sees them both dripping thick rivers of precum. He takes turns tasting their sweet juices sucking them over and over again as it begins to give him a major rush of adrenaline. He can hear Stefano’s moans getting louder as the hot Italian’s growing muscles get so large that they stretch the fabric to its limits. The Brazilian appears to be having the same exact problem as well. Todd’s consumption of their juices is intoxicating the white man to the point that he is losing his composure. He starts sucking on Paulo's cock vigorously to make the hot Portuguese man give in to his growing need for more muscle. His legs are emerging from their confines as he pushes his cock further down Todd’s throat and unloads a giant river of spunk down the horny stud’s gullet. His ass finally breaks free from the backside of his suit as it exposes his mammoth bubble butt. Stefano can see this happening and starts rubbing and squeezing it in his huge manly hands. He feels his own arms ready to bust through the sleeves of his suit as Todd looks over and sees the Italian's 25" cannons explode through the fabric. He roars with excitement as his back muscles do the same exact thing. His chest heaves wildly as his gargantuan upper body continues to massacre the upper part of his suit. Todd rubs Stefano’s bloated chest muscles while he finishes swallowing Paulo’s load. The Italian’s growth continues as his entire lower half shreds his suit completely into two long strips. He is completely naked now as he lifts Todd up and onto his massive cock. The white stud grunts loudly as the Italian spreads his anus wide open as it pushes deeper inside him. He starts fucking him harder as Todd quickly pulls the Brazilian’s rod out of his mouth to take a breather. Todd focuses his energy on Paulo to try and will him to grow completely out of his suit. It doesn’t take long before he gets his wish as the hot muscleman roars with ecstasy when his enormous back finally splits the fabric of his suit completely open as it shreds all the way down. He tears the top half of his suit off leaving his ripped pants on. Todd manages to get his head up to nuzzle Paulo’s huge chest as he is being humped by the Italian. He reaches out to signal to Paulo to rip his pants off since they are already in tatters. At this point, the two ethnic men are well over 350 pounds while Todd is still able to retain his current size. He kisses Paulo’s gorgeous veiny forearms and tells him to flex them so he can feel them against his face. His 18" softball-sized bulbs squeeze Todd enough to make him shoot a huge load in his own suit feeling Paulo’s incredible strength and letting Stefano have complete control over his ass. The Brazilian leans down to kiss Todd on the lips and lifts him up in the air so Stefano can pull out and reposition himself to get under him to penetrate him from another angle. With the two huge men now in complete control over their white housemate, their goal now is to make Todd explode into a muscle monster like them. Stefano looks over and winks at Paulo as he positions his thick cock so the smaller man can move down on it. He quickly pumps his cock a few times inside Todd before he starts grinding the smaller man harder. Todd can feel the Italian’s balls tensing up as they swell to nearly twice their size filling up with tons of luscious cum. His incredibly deep Italian voice echoes across the top of the truck as he thrusts several times inside Todd filling the small man’s insides full of his thick seed. The feeling is so intense that Todd briefly loses consciousness before waking up again a few seconds later. His transformation seems to be inevitable as his body absorbs both behemoths massive muscle-building loads.
  21. The NON-Fiction part: On March 19, 2015, a group of scientists convened to urge a moratorium on the use of CRSPR technology in humans in ways that would produce heritable traits. Long-term impacts of manipulating the human genome in the way that CRSPR does has far reaching consequences. Since this moratorium was recommended the same week that I decided to write this story, I felt that it would be a very interesting (fascinating, really) way of bringing this new technology into our muscle-obsessed fictional world. If you want to read more that isn’t too technical: http://www.nytimes.com/2015/03/20/science/biologists-call-for-halt-to-gene-editing-technique-in-humans.html - especially interesting are the first and last paragraphs. http://www.nytimes.com/2014/03/04/health/a-powerful-new-way-to-edit-dna.html I have always enjoyed fantastical world of genies and strange serums that can cause growth. Those worlds have limitless ways of being expressed and have infinite avenues to pursue for those of us with fertile imaginations. This story is a little different. Before I started my own journey as a health care provider, I worked in research. Stories that have some grounding in science—and therefore are theoretically possible—make me especially interested. That is where this concept came from. The processes explained in this tale are real. CRISPR, epigenetics, and BDNF are all very real avenues of research. I am taking these processes and applying them to a potentially real-life application that we all love, and get off on…growth. If you are curious and love to geek out about science, Wikipedia is a surprisingly good source of BASIC information. Under BDNF, look for the “neurogenesis” and “cognitive function” headings especially. For Epigenetics, Wikipedia is good, and there are other sites with information. As for CRSPR, the articles linked above are fairly accurate and not too watered down. ============================================================================================= The Impossible Discovery He could feel the heat radiating from his titanic companion. He was no small man at 6 foot 7 inches, but the thing in front of him was much larger, both in height and in shear volume. Without looking up, his eyes met the other at the lower edge of the monster’s pecs if he looked straight ahead into the pulsating wall of man-beef. Its pectorals jutted straight out from the clavicles for inches before beginning to curve down. When the enormous loaves reached apogee from the thing’s body, the skin looked as if it were straining to hold the fibers together. It looked like a course cheese grater had been used under the skin to carve long fibrous strands of individual bundles that erupted explosively with every breath the massive creature took. Rivulets of sweat trickled down the steep sided canyon between the beast’s shredded meat pillows and dumped into a constant stream of warm perspiration winding over and between jutting vein riddled abdominals. His serratus muscles shot out jaggedly from where they seemed to erupt from hidden ribs that had found themselves buried under inches of thick, impenetrable meat. Drops of sweat beaded up and then fell from his nipples and the smaller one resisted latching on and sucking and gnawing on the pendulous bulbs covered with both of their juices. It took every ounce of the smaller man’s self-control to stand still. The heavenly stench of fresh sweat, salty cum, and musty testosterone filled the air around them. It didn’t matter that they were outside. The scent of sex and distilled manhood was oozing out of both of them in waves. The beast stepped back away from his smaller companion. The quads detonated into hundreds of cords that only bared slight resemblance to the anatomy of even a heavyweight bodybuilder. The shear massiveness of his legs could have produced their own gravitational field. Where the leg muscles of a well-conditioned man should have been, dozens of thick arm-sized power cylinders rippled outward as the automaton took his step backwards and away from the smaller one. Waves of striated microfibers strained against the skin and thumb sized vessels coursed just under the surface, pulsating with pure unadulterated strength and might. The monstrous mountain looked over his coffee table sized chest and into the eyes of his companion. His face was flushed and beads of sweat dotted his entire face and shaved head. Veins wandered across his temples and his tri-colored eyes were clear and bright, staring at the man in front of him. “Fuck! That was incredible.” The beast’s voice pounded against his partner. “I can’t believe you are hard again, man.” The small one looked down through his own substantial pecs. He could just see the head of his engorged cock standing straight out from his body at least 16 inches. The tip was oozing thick clear precum in a constant stream. The giant licked his lips—he knew how sweet that viscous liquid was. “I have much more to seed you with, you fucking ape. You want to GROW MORE or NOT? Now turn around and bend over!” “Yes, sir!” The giant beast’s eyes flashed with a look of complete lust and hunger for the smaller man’s cock. “I’m just getting started. By the time I’m done with you, you won’t be human anymore. I’m going to FUCK YOU HUGE!” ================================================================= Skye opened his eyes just a little bit. He felt his boyfriend’s body against his and went back to sleep. It had just been a dream, but a hot dream. He could feel his hard cock throbbing before drifting off again. Next to him, Will’s mind raced. Even lying in bed, wrapped in the warm cocoon of his boyfriend’s embrace, he could not stop thinking of the possibilities that had been shared with him earlier in the night by his brilliant man. They had been talking for hours – since about 6PM--when Skye picked him up at work. He knew that Skye had been working on something for months but with all of his powers of persuasion, could not pry the man’s tight lips free. That’s how Skye operated. He was meticulous beyond measure and more brilliant than anyone Will had ever met. Even Skye’s colleagues and superiors nodded in deference to his mega-charged mental abilities. Will had always been his one-and-only confidante and neither of them had hidden anything from each other since the night that they first met three years ago. That is, until a few months ago when Skye mentioned that he was working on a present for Will and would say nothing else until the time was right. Will had tried repeatedly to get hints out of the man, but to no avail. It had become a game between them and a fun one at that. More than once, Will cozied up to Skye on the couch, in bed, or while walking around town on the weekend and asked him,” Hey beautiful. What are you working on for me?” “You’ll see soon enough, Big Man,” was Skye’s typical response to which Will would proceed to “punish” his brilliant other half by spanking him on his muscular tight ass, or pinching his half-dollar sized nipples, or wrapping his huge meaty hand around Skye’s large responsive cock without warning. Any one of these “punishments” would no doubt start the two on some animalistic fuck session. They could barely keep their hands off each other as it was. The game just gave Will an excuse to paw at his man. It wasn’t as if Skye complained at all. He had fallen head over heels for Will the first time they talked. Like so many love stories in the gay community, theirs started one serendipitous evening at the local gym. Skye was in his last year of his MD/PhD program. Being in a program that graduated him as both a physician and a PhD prepared researcher left very little time for his extracurricular activities. He had been working on his doctoral programs for 6 years and only had one left and he couldn’t be happier. One thing that he always made time for was the gym. It was a space that he could put his headphones on and disappear. He had always wanted to be one of those huge guys that he saw throwing around weights and grunting. He wanted to be enormous, but he didn’t have the time or energy to prepare food, eat many times a day, or spend more than a short time in the gym every day. Even so, he was always secretly lusting after those men. He wanted to touch them, to sleep with them, to be part of their group; but he kept telling himself that his sacrifice would be worth it and it would give him a better future. After he was done with his program, he would be able to devote even more time and resources to his physical goals. One crisp day in the late fall, Skye parked his car at the gym, grabbed his black duffle from the back seat and opened his door. The cool sweet air hit him in the face and he breathed in deeply and smiled. Fall was his favorite time of year. The air just smelled better – sweeter somehow. He walked into the gym and said hello to the workers at the front desk. They were always so friendly to him. He knew that he was a very attractive man with a beautiful tight body so he wasn’t a stranger to turning heads. At 5 foot 8 inches, he wasn’t tall, but the 180 pounds he carried was all muscle bunched up on his arms, shoulders, pecs, and ass. He had bulges where it counted and that made him feel better about his lack of desired mass. That knowledge allowed him to walk with confidence and attract attention where he went. His hair was dark, his eyes an emerald green that often compelled people to ask if he was wearing colored contacts, but he wasn’t he would assure them. He passed the front desk and turned the sharp corner to the left to head to the locker room to change. Coming around the corner, he waived to one of the muscle-bound men next to a squat rack, Jason. The two had become friends, and Skye had fucked the man on more than one occasion. Jason had been the only one at the gym he had messed around with. Just as he put his hand down from his wave, he turned toward the locker room door and ran straight into a hard warm wall. The man before him grabbed him firmly by the upper arms to prevent him from falling, looked down and simply said, “Excuse me,” while smiling like the Cheshire Cat. “I’m so sorry! I wasn’t watching where I was going. I…uh…saw a friend over there. Sorry again,” Skye blathered. Looking up at the taller, larger man, he was immediately overcome with lust. “Damn, man. You are cute! I think I’ve seen you around here before.” Will stuck his large meaty hand out to shake Skye’s. “I’m Will. It’s ok, by the way. I can handle someone walking into this wall of muscle.” He chuckled to himself all the while looking at Skye’s face. The smaller guy couldn’t take his eyes off of Will’s mammoth chest. He towered over Skye at 6’ 3” and weighed at least 230 pounds, maybe more. He was solid and built like a side of beef. A thin layer of fat covered his muscle gut abs, but he looked powerful, like a bull after a good year on heavy feeding. “Hey Will. Yes, I’ve seen you around. You are hard to miss.” Skye couldn’t wipe the smile off of his face. Will wasn’t the largest guy at the gym, but he was handsome and kept his head shaved making him look like a young version of Mr. Clean. He had checked the guy out many times, but he never though that Will noticed. “I’m going to go change, but I’m sure I’ll see you out here in a bit.” Will still hadn’t let go of his hand. All Skye could think about was the size of the guy’s mitts. He had huge hands—like trying to shake a Christmas ham. The skin underneath his knuckles was rough from countless hours with weight bars. He had put time in to get to his size. “Ok, I’ll see you soon, man.” Will just smiled, like he knew something that his new friend didn’t. A few minutes later, Skye walked out of the locker room to start his workout. Will was just waiting, leaning against the wall. “Hey Skye. I am actually done with my workout, but I wanted to know if you would like to meet me here tomorrow and grab some dinner afterward.” The larger man looked timidly at Skye and held his breath. Skye could tell that Will wasn’t used to being so vulnerable and nervous. “Oh…” His face flushed red. “I am so sorry. I can’t tomorrow. I’m leaving for a conference in the afternoon and I wont be back for a few days.” Will looked down at his feet like a reprimanded schoolboy. “Ummm…OK. Well, I’ll see you around I’m sure.” It was Will’s turn to blush and he felt himself wanting to just disappear. He thought for sure Skye had been interested. “I can’t tomorrow, but do you have plans later? Like…in a bit after I workout here? I would love to have dinner with you tonight.” Skye saw the defeated look on the other man’s face change to positive radiance. “I’ll be back to get you in two hours. Is that ok?” “That’s perfect, Will. I’ll be waiting.” A couple of hours later, Will pulled to the front of the gym. Skye had showered and was waiting just inside of the doors. The bigger man jumped out of his car and went to open the passenger door for Skye. “Who said chivalry is dead,” Skye quietly uttered and smiled up at Will. On the way to the restaurant, Skye kept looking over at Will’s face. His eyes were an arresting combination of blue and green with shocks of silver grey around the edge. His eyes were like nothing Skye had ever seen…and he always looked into a man’s eyes. They were one of his favorite parts. In Will’s eyes, he saw determination and strength mingled with desire and passion. He then looked down a bit and onto the fucking battlefield sized pecs that nestled below the bull neck that Will commanded. Will was barrel-chested and from the way he moved, puffing his beefy mounds out, Skye knew he was proud of his pecs. They snuggled into his shirt like a couple of lambs looking for their mother’s teats, except instead of being soft and gentle, the things looked like they could demolish cinder blocks if confronted by them. And crowning each one, Skye could see the plump bud of Will’s nipples. They were pushed out toward the outside third of Will’s meat pillows and faced slightly downward. Skye had an urge within him to reach out and give one a squeeze, but he thought better of it. Will’s shoulders arced out away from well-worked traps and his hard bulbous biceps pressed against his short sleeve shirt leaving little to the imagination. Skye noticed a thick healthy vein emerging from the shirtsleeve and descending down the swollen bicep muscle. When it hit Will’s forearm, the vein shattered into an immense network of smaller tributaries running just under the surface of Will’s thin skin and ended as they fed into his fingers. He then let his eyes lower more and saw that the tight shirt that Will had picked out emphasized the beginnings of a small muscle gut. He could slightly make out the outline of Will’s abdominals (he wasn’t completely shredded), but they were pushed out just enough to make it look like he had eaten a large meal. “FUCK!” Skye thought to himself. He loved big pecs and he loved muscle guts. His breaths became shallower and he felt himself getting hard. He slid his gaze quickly to Will’s legs. They had power in them. He could see that Will’s pants were maybe one size too small--on purpose--and he didn’t mind. He could see the large thigh muscles pressing against his well-faded and comfortable jeans and the large mounds of meat extending past the knee in large teardrop shaped nobs. The man had legs! The tightness of the jeans did nothing to hide the enormous package that Will was wielding. His crotch held a bulge that looked like he was attempting to smuggle some sort of large citrus fruit in his pants. It was impressive. “Oh my god,” Skye whispered under his breath. His mouth was slightly open, and then he saw Will’s body shake a little. “Hey there, Skye….Earth to Skye…” He lifted his eyes from Will’s cock and balls and Will was staring his directly in the eyes…chuckling softly to himself. “I think you are hot too…seriously, I have been checking you out for months. I never thought I would work up enough nerve to ask you out though, until today,” Will casually said. “Me? You were nervous to ask me out?” “Of course! You are so handsome. You have the most amazing tight body. All the guys think so. The big muscle guys at the gym are always talking about wanting to get you into bed but as far as I know, only that giant, Jason, has done it…so, I never thought you’d say yes. I was so nervous to ask you out!” “Well, I’m glad you did, Will. I’m glad you did.” Skye reached over and placed his left hand on Will’s thigh, just above his knee. He swore that he saw Will’s cock jump an inch. Later that evening and after dinner, they sat in the quiet low lit restaurant and just talked. They talked about dreams and fears, of love and heartbreak, and of how much they were enjoying themselves. “Will, tell me a little about you growing up. What makes you tick?” Skye realized that they had discussed many things, but not their pasts and he was curious. “Well, I was raised in this little town far away from the lights of a big city like this. I was obsessed from a young age with getting big. See, my parents are kind of short.” He let lose a rumbling chuckle again. “My dad is about 5 foot 6, I think. I got fucked…sorry…um, I got the short end of the stick in the genetics department…at least for what I wanted. I never thought I would get taller than my dad, but I wanted it so bad. I would lay awake at night willing myself to get taller. I would think about it all the time, even when I was small. I knew that size was power, and I wanted to have that. It consumed me…it still does, to be honest.” “So you are a size and strength man? I think I may be disappointing to you then. If you haven’t noticed, I’m not one of the huge guys, unfortunately.” Skye suddenly felt self-conscious. “Well, I think that big strong guys are amazing, but that’s not necessarily what I am looking for in someone else…for me, I want to get big. Being strong is a perk, but fuck!!!...I mean…um, sorry, I swear a lot and I’m trying to be on my best behavior. I want to impress you.” Will blushed again. He wasn’t used to letting someone have this kind of effect on him. “I am an alpha, damn it! I don’t apologize for shit!” he thought to himself. But he knew in this moment, where he was now, and with this person, he wasn’t the alpha…not tonight. He wanted to impress this handsome man sitting across from him. “Will, feel free to swear man. Fuck. Shit. Ass. Fuck. Fuck. Fuck! See, its OK…just tell me about your desire to be big. When did that start?” A distinct tone of pleading came through as Skye questioned his date. The big guy just looked at his date and smiled. He laughed again. This guy was full of surprises. It sounded like he had found a muscle and size whore…and now he had been given permission to say “Fuck” and not feel badly about it. He was going to be ok, he reassured himself. “I guess it started one winter. I remember it being so cold. Everything was frozen and there was snow on the ground. It must have been January or February and I was about 8 years old. My dad worked out a few nights a week at the local YMCA and it was his “alone” time.” Will shot Skye a look, like he was about to reveal some terrible secret and when he spoke, his voice was quieter. “I went along with him one evening. I can still remember the smell of the place. Sweat, iron, wood, the musty smell of communal showers, and…the smell of men. If you’ve ever been in an old-school gym, you know what I am talking about. Sweat, testosterone, and iron…fuckin’ no smell like it in the world, man.” Will was growing a chubby just thinking about that place years ago. Skye was looking intently into his date’s eyes. He nodded. He had been in those kind of places where the men thrust weight around in an environment that seemed more like a gorilla cage than the slick hypoallergenic gyms so popular these days…his cock twitched. The thought of that smell made him instantly horny too. “So, I went that evening and saw these men. They were big everywhere. Much taller than my dad, much thicker, huge arms, huge pecs, huge legs…and with thick beards. They looked like man mountains. They groaned and moaned and yelled as they pushed around the weights. They were so powerful, and so big….Sooooo big.” Will’s voice trailed off to a whisper. Skye kept getting harder and harder. The tone of Will’s voice was full of eroticism. It was the voice of pure lust. He looked over at Will and the larger man was adjusting his crotch a bit. Skye knew that Will had an enormous raging erection. He could see it on his face and more so, he thought he could smell it on some level. He continued. “I felt something that I had never felt before. The feeling started in the pit of my stomach and worked its way down to my balls and worked its way up to my throat. I remember feeling my heart pound and my chest get tight. I remember my mouth getting dry and my throat closing up.” He paused to slow down his breathing. “ I wanted to be one of those huge guys. I wanted to carry myself that way and be positively enormous.” He paused again for several seconds, not looking at Skye. It was obvious that the story had increased the sexual tension between the two. Then, he looked Skye directly in the eyes and held his gaze for several seconds as if he didn’t know how to proceed. “I wanted to be much bigger and more powerful than they were. I wanted to dwarf them…and I still want it.” He stopped at that and waited for Skye to say something. After a long silence, Skye reached across the small table and took one of Will’s big rough hands. “You got so much bigger than you thought was possible. Will, you are well over 6 feet tall and you are built like a brick house, man. You did it against all genetic odds.” “I know. I think I just forced myself to keep growing and getting bigger. I mean, I put in countless hours in the gym and I was sure to get the best possible nutrition to improve my chances of growing, but I guess when I stopped getting taller a few years ago, I felt that I had still been short changed. I wanted so much more…I still want so much more.” There was a pleading tone to his voice as he uttered the last sentence. The heartbreak of a lost dream emerged and combined with the sexual tension between the two. It was a strange feeling. “Honestly, Will, I understand. I want to be huge too. Maybe not to the same scale as you, but I have been so devoted to my life and profession that I haven’t been able to sacrifice to get there. Someday, I want to be built like you…even more muscular…um, not that you aren’t. I just want to be ripped and huge. Like I said, I understand. “ “Well, that’s refreshing.” Will took his other hand and placed it on the hand that Skye was holding. “That’s not all, Will.” It was Skye’s turn to pause and look uncertain. He proceeded with caution, “I want to be huge and ripped, yes. But I want my man—whomever that is—to be bigger. Much bigger. I want to feel safe and protected, Will. I want to feel that my man is invincible and would level mountains if I asked him to. I want to be able to curl up on his body like a newborn on his father’s chest. I guess, if we’re fantasizing about our dream man, that would be mine.” There was silence at the table for a full minute. Both of the men couldn’t tear themselves away from each other’s gazes. Will gulped, obviously flustered, “So, tell me about you, Skye. We’ve talked about me for a while. Tell me about your life.” “Well, I grew up here. My family owns a few luxury automobile dealerships and I often spend time helping my dad run them when I have some extra time. I love sexy cars! I worked there growing up. Now I am in my last year of an MD and PhD combined program. I am specializing in endocrinology and genetics--gene therapy to be exact. And my PhD work in on something called CRSPR. It is a new way of working with genes and gene expression. It is fascinating. I would be happy to share more with you sometime. Someone I have been working with just won the Nobel Prize for our work on the project. But, now it seems like talking about heavy science would kill the moment we are having.” He laughed a bit to himself. Will just stared into his eyes. Will was in trouble. He loved smart guys. Especially smart handsome one’s with nibbleable pecs, tight waists, and high round asses. “I hope that I get to hear all about your work some day. It sounds interesting!.” Will let go of Skye’s hand, grabbed his napkin and dabbed his mouth. A server was about to walk by. “Can you point me toward the restroom?” The young woman dressed in black pointed to the far corner of the restaurant. Will looked at Skye, “Excuse me for a moment. I’ll be back shortly.” When Will stood up, Skye saw Will’s cock snaking down the side of his tight jeans. The thing looked enormous—and hard. Almost the size of two soda cans one on top of the other. And halfway down his thick massive thigh sat a huge wet spot. As he rose up to leave the table, Skye got a whiff of musk coming off of Will’s crotch in waves. He almost passed out. “Who the fuck is this guy?” he thought to himself as he gawked at Will’s powerful muscled ass walking away from the table in those tight-as-fuck jeans. “Fuck it!” He said out loud to himself as he stood up and walked quickly toward the bathroom just a few seconds behind his muscular date. He went to open the bathroom door and it was locked. Jiggling the handle, he said in a firm voice. His mind was two steps ahead and already had his hand down Will’s pants. “Will, its me. Open the door.” He said it with authority. The door opened slightly. Will stood there with his pants unzipped and had started his attempt at getting the waist of his jeans over his squat-and-lunge induced hockey butt. His beastly cock was standing out parallel to the floor from where his low hanging large balls met his groin. “I think you have something that I want,” Skye uttered in a commanding voice. He shut and locked the door, stepped forward, sank to his knees and put his large warm pouty lips around Will’s manhood and began to suck as if his life depended on it. From that moment on, the two were inseparable. That night was the first of countless nights the two spent together. Outside of necessary absences, like Skye’s conference, they had not spent a night separated from each other in three years. They could not get enough of each other’s bodies, senses of humor, goals, and desires. They shared a passion for pushing themselves to physical limits and became each other’s personal cheering section in the gym. They wanted to be as close to each other’s fantasies as possible. Not only that, they were falling deeply in love. No one ever saw them apart. ============================================================================================== Will still lay wrapped in the warm arms of Skye, wide-awake. The soft snore of his boyfriend was so soothing to him and he always could fall asleep if he heard it. Tonight had been different though. Skye had finally shared with him the surprise he had been holding out on. Will felt numb and for the first time in a long while—slightly scared. If he were to accept this gift, it would mean all of his wishes would come true as well as those of Skye. But the piper would need to be paid. Things would change drastically. Most importantly, there would be the initial separation. He didn’t know if he could survive without being able to touch Skye for hours on end every day. He didn’t know if he could go days without seeing him. He didn’t know if he could stand not being able to wake up to Skye’s beautiful green eyes, full lipped kisses, and smile. He didn’t know if he could withstand a day without the sensation of Skye sticking his fingers into his crack and playing with his tight hole. Skye loved to tease him like that. Skye had a thing for playing with his tight pucker, and he loved it too. He didn’t know if he could go for longer than two days without feeling his giant cock nestle into his lover’s body. He didn’t know if he could bear the thought of going more than those same two days without hearing the moans and cries of Skye as Will plowed his massive cock into his handsome boyfriend’s ass, hitting his prostate and driving Skye wild with lust and love. They both loved sport fucking. Would it be worth it? Skye was more important than his muscle and size obsession, but Skye had a convincing way about him. Skye knew that he could successfully give them both every desire they shared and fulfill their every fantasy—and do so safely. His beautiful man would NEVER put him in real danger and he knew that. Skye was sure, so he was also sure. There was no one smarter than his man. He lay there awake. The sun was beginning to come up and Skye pushed his back into Will’s huge barrel chest, longing for more skin contact even when completely asleep. Will placed his strong veined arm across Skye’s chest and pulled him in tight. He drifted off to sleep for a couple of hours before his other half began to stir. “Will. Will, are you awake?” Skye spoke quietly. He knew that Will liked to sleep in sometimes on Saturdays. “I am, Beautiful.” “I don’t want you to do this if it is too much or if you are unsure at all…I want you to be happy, and I want to be happy. Don’t let the excitement of my scientific accomplishment influence you. I love you regardless of our fantasies.” “Just one more question, Skye. Do you think you can live without me for the first phase? I don’t know if I can stay sane without you. I don’t know if you can stay sane without me. I know from what you said that it would just be the first phase that we can’t be together. But…Fuck, Skye. I don’t want to be separated from you—ever!” Skye pushed his back further into Will’s massive chest and eased his glutes into Will’s semi-hard cock. Then he turned his face upward and said, “I don’t want to be away from you for a single day either. But, you have a chance to fulfill your dream and my fantasy. Do you think it will be worth it?” Will looked down and saw how much Skye wanted this and he knew that he did too. “Yes, my man. It will be worth it.” They spent the next four hours alternating between making love and fucking like wild animals. It was beautiful. The choice had been made. Will lay there thinking about yesterday--the day that changed everything. ============================================================================================== Skye picked Will up at the office building where he worked. He looked giddy with excitement, like a young schoolboy who had kissed his first crush. “I am ready to unveil my gift to you, Will. Everything is in place.” Skye was electrified. “I want to go right home and tell you all about it. I ordered dinner to be delivered in a little while.” “Do you want to go workout?” “I want to share with you what I have been working on…so, maybe we can skip today?” Skye knew that this was bigger than their daily routine. And soon Will would agree. “Ok, you sexy fuck. Whatever you say!” Will was excited because Skye was obviously about to burst. They made their way back home on the busy streets of rush hour. After they had changed into more comfortable clothes, they stood in the bedroom. Skye leaned in to kiss his boyfriend. Will put his giant hands under Skye’s arms and lifted him up easily so they could kiss straight on. It was something that Will liked to do. It made him feel big and strong. Skye liked it because it made him feel safe and protected. Will was a protective man and loved Skye with a ferocity that made others notice immediately. When he picked Skye up so easily, he was communicating so much to his lover. When he lowered him down, Skye took his hand and walked him into the dining room where he pulled out a chair for Will to sit in. Skye pulled out the chair next to him and pulled it closer to his big lover. Their thighs were touching and Skye placed his hand on Will’s massive chest. “Will. I am ready to share my present with you.” He stopped and gathered himself together for the most important sentence he had ever uttered, up to that moment. “Will, I can grant us all of our wishes about your size…and mine.” Will looked at him quizzically. “I can do it Will. I can make you grow into a mammoth man, larger than those men at the YMCA when you were younger. Larger than the biggest guys at the gym. I can do it. I have figured out a way.” Will looked at Skye and knew that he was telling the truth. A lump developed in his throat and he couldn’t swallow. Was Skye telling him that their fantasies could come true? He knew that Skye would never say such things without being certain. It was one of their many shared secrets…this desire for Will to grow and for Skye to not be far behind. “How?” Will said simply and softly. “Do you want the short version or the long version?” Skye looked like he was going to combust he was so excited and turned on. “Short. I wont understand your long version…too many geeky science words.” There was no laugh in Will’s voice, but looking back, they both eventually would think that this was a funny comment. “Ok, I’ll be brief but cover the important stuff.” Skye put his hand against Will’s cheek and reached up to give him another kiss. He knew that once he said what he had to say, their lives and relationship would change—and he hoped only for the better. “First of all, Will, there must be two stages to your growth. The first stage, I have called The Priming. In this stage, we will take advantage of a relatively recent advancement to the field of neuroscience: epigenetics. This pretty much means that your environment will dictate much of what your genetics will produce. For so long, we thought genetics were fixed. Genes were expressed, and bam…there you are. But this isn’t how it works really. Epigenetics claims, and rightly so, that your environment plays a critical role in how your genes are expressed and it does so throughout your life. It involves methylation and acetylation and a lot of other things that are hard to understand, but I want to use an example…” He looked at Will intently. He wanted to know for sure that Will understood what he was saying. “Think of those huge-as-fuck men who are in prison. Their diet is shit! They don’t have much access to extra calories, especially protein, they only have an hour to work out every day, but they are thick as bears, strong as elephants, ripped and HUGE! How do you think that happens? It goes against every bodybuilding principle.” Will shrugged his shoulders and looked at Skye with a questioning expression. “It’s the environment, Will. Something about being around all of that testosterone, anger, fear, violence…their bodies respond if given the proper trigger, like weightlifting. They become huge because their mind and bodies demand it. The environment demands it too. Something happens to their gene expression and different genes are turned on to make them grow into muscle beasts. Regardless of exercise time or quality and quantity of their nutrition, they grow to be huge fucking muscle bulls. It’s quite amazing! For you though, not only will this environmental aspect need to be engaged, but I will need to give you something called BDNF. It is a neurotrophin that will cause new neuron growth in your brain in order to accelerate the changes and magnify them. That part is key.” Will just stared at him waiting for more. “So the first stage is to naturally change the genes that are being expressed in every cell in your body through a high testosterone and high stress environment and then to buttress this change with exaggerating its effects in your brain. We have to put you in a position to have this type of transformation. Your limiting factor, at this point in your life, is your height. Since your growth plates have closed, we will need to reverse the ossification process of your growth plates and activate those bone growth cells again so that you can grow to the limits of your potential…which is much more that your current 6 foot 3 frame. I have been working on such an injection for quite some time. Originally it was to be used for patients with growth deficiencies, but it should work for you as well. You have a growth deficiency in a way…you and I both want you to be so much bigger. I am going to go through the same process so I can grow as well. But we both want you to remain larger than me, so I will not be going through the Priming. That is just for you, Big Man.” Will was starting to look more convinced. “After the first stage, your body will be ready to receive directions to grow from any stimulus. Your bones will be primed to continue lengthening and your brain will be primed to permit expansion of your body in so many ways; organ growth, vasculature, and most importantly, your muscles. Your brain and every cell in your body will be ready to turn on those genes that will make you grow, grow, GROW! That’s where CRSPR comes in.” This process is quite new, but it will harness the willingness of your body to expand and combine it with a genetic transformation. With CRSPR biotechnology, I will be able to completely annihilate every mysostatin gene in every cell in your body. You would pack on hundreds of pounds of muscle without doing a thing--that is if your body hadn’t been primed, but it will have been so I can’t know the amount of muscle you will pack on, but it will be fucking unbelievable…literally. I can insert genes that will activate your growth plates, I can manipulate your organ sizes to compensate for your increased mass…anything we decide to do, I can do it by rewriting the DNA in every cell in your body. Not only will your cells be primed to change, we will be actively manipulating those cells to do whatever we fucking want them to. ” “Skye, is this real?” “Will, we are going to turn you into a god. And I am going to be right there with you, standing at your side as I have been and always will be.” “FUCK ME!” “That will have to wait until later,” Skye forced out a laugh. “What is important about the second phase, or the growth phase, is that the DNA will be rewritten in your cells by means of a massive infection that must be delivered somehow into your system. Once the virus gets in, the viral particles will inject every cell they comes into contact with genes that I can then engineer to splice into your DNA. It will work, and it will be fucking unbelievable.” “How are you going to get these virus particles into me? You know how I feel about shots.” The big man rumbled a forced laugh. “I’m going to infect myself. I want the same genetic mutations to occur in me, remember. And it will be so much more fun that way. We are going to be closer than ever, Will. I am going to infect myself with a load of viral particles that carry these CRSPRs and I am going to fuck the virus into you…It will be like getting the flu, but instead of getting sick, you are going to get fucking HUGE. I am going to literally fuck you into being a monster. GOD that is so hot!” “I agree Skye. I want you to fuck me huge. Fuck me until you dry up… and then keep going.” Will was starting to get excited now. His huge cock leaping up in his pants. He looked at Skye wild eyed with a love that he could no longer contain. “Let’s go fuck each other and talk about this more after dinner.” “I couldn’t agree more, Big Man. I am so turned on right now! They talked into the night after they satisfied each other. Lying there in bed, sweaty and naked, Will’s swollen manhood was still inside of Skye’s gorgeous ass and had been for over an hour. They cuddled, holding each other close—all salty and sticky with cum. “Tell me more about this first phase. If I can’t be with you when it is happening, I need to know what you have planned. And WHY can’t I be with you? How will my mind be rewired to accept this growth?” “This is the tricky part, Will. The most data I can find about men undergoing this strange change is when they are incarcerated. I know this is scary, but I have figured out a way to get you into that environment and then extract you when the time is right.” Will pulled away, his eyes wide. “I have it planned out Will. I need you to trust me through this process. I have been so careful in my organization and for planning every possible scenario…I have flow-charts mapped for every possibility. It will be ok. You will need to be framed for something, arrested, and jailed…but I will have mountains of evidence that will be unleashed on the courts to prove your innocence when the time is right.” “I’m not a criminal! I don’t want to be locked up, man. Is there another way?” “You big beautiful brute,” he reached over and tugged on Will’s pendulous nipple, “I wish there were a better way, but the data supports this type of situation to maximize the results. I will be sure that you are taken out of that environment as soon as possible. I’m thinking probably a couple of months will do with the change accelerants you will have on board. Will, I will be with you in every moment. I will be thinking of you the entire time, just waiting for you to be ripe for the picking.” He leaned over and gave Will a firm kiss. He looked into his big man’s eyes and realized that Will had tears in his eyes. “What’s wrong, Big Man?” “I am so excited by what you are saying, but the most important thing in my life is YOU! Can I be away from you that long? My heart is racing, man. I don’t know…” “I will be able to visit frequently. I will be there as much as I am permitted to be. I will not leave you alone in there, you mountain of fuck meat! You are MINE and I will take care of you, just like you have taken care of me. It WILL work.” Skye smiled and wrapped his arms around his man’s tight muscle gut. “I love you, Will and I will get you out of there as soon as I can. Phase two will be much easier on both of us I think since we will be together, and that’s when the real growth will happen anyway. I know you can do it and I will be waiting for you.” The next day, Skye brought home a briefcase full of syringes and sealed bottles and ampules. They were ready to start the treatments to soften their growth plates, reestablish the osteoblasts that would create more bone, and the BDNF that would allow Will’s brain to remodel itself at an accelerated rate while he was away. Will was a champ, and allowed himself to submit to Skye’s treatments, even though he HATED needles. He had complete trust in his boyfriend. After a few weeks, he hadn’t noticed any changes, but Skye assured him that there wouldn’t be any this early. Somehow, he hoped that his progress could be met without the second part of the plan…his confinement. The injection schedule proceeded for a few more weeks. Then one day, Skye looked into Will’s dazzling eyes. “It’s time, Will. You are ready to go in. The levels of the hormones we have been working on are high. The growth plates in your bones are beginning to soften and that process will continue over the course of the next few months. I need you to tell me that you are 100% sure that you want to do this. We can just stop now and continue on with our regular lives.” It was Skye’s turn to feel worried and concerned. He had been so excited for the past couple of months about bringing his project to fruition; he had rarely let himself think of how lonely he would be without his big, strong boyfriend. What would it be like to spend every day for weeks entirely alone? He loved this man more than he loved himself—far more, he had realized recently. “You sex beast! I am ready. I have complete confidence in you. I am ready if you think I am ready.” “You are.” Skye looked at Will’s big masculine body and felt like he was saying goodbye to an old and trusted friend. He knew that the next time he saw Will, he would have already started to change. Suddenly, a shock of apprehension flooded him. “Am I ready for this? What will happen to him in there? What kind of man will come home to me when this phase is done?” He knew that the BDNF would help in strengthening Will’s mind and would establish stronger connections between the brain he would develop inside the jail and the body that he would start to grow when he was out; but he also knew that he couldn’t predict how Will’s body or mind would actually respond to the testosterone fueled environment that he would be living in. The plan was set to go into effect now and he only hoped that the same happy, loving Will would emerge on the other side—albeit with a vastly superior capacity for growth. “Tomorrow, it will happen Will. So that you are completely caught off guard and are convincing, I think we should keep with the plan of you not knowing what you are going to be convicted of. The less you know about that, the better. Will, do you trust me?” Will took Skye’s chin into his large meaty hand—the hand that had touched him a million times. “You are everything to me. I trust you completely and I will be praying every moment to see you as soon as I can. Now lets spend the rest of the evening together…no talking about anything other than you and me. I want to just hold you tonight and kiss you. I want to do things to you that I will miss for the next couple of months.” With that, Will grabbed Skye’s hand and for the last time for a while, walked him into the bedroom. That night, of all others in their relationship, cemented them together as a single unit. They cried, and fucked, and laughed, and smiled. They spoke of the past and of the future. They made plans to travel and plans to go to the beach in a few months. They held each other gently and they grabbed each other tightly, not wanting to let go. It was the most intimate time that they had ever spent together in their three-plus years of dating. Before they drifted off to sleep, Will got out of bed and walked naked into the kitchen. His muscular back bulging with strong and powerful mounds of muscle. His thighs and calves looked healthy and thick in the light coming through the window. Skye was struck, for the thousandth time, by the majestic power of his boyfriend. He felt a lump rise in his throat and felt that he would die if he could not touch Will for two months. Will returned to the bedroom with something in his hands. “Skye. You look so angelic in the moonlight.” His voice cracked a bit. He was getting emotional now. He felt that whatever Skye had injected into him to cause his brain to expand in its abilities, was weaving Skye into his psyche and it was Will’s intense feelings for his boyfriend that were causing this reaction. Skye was a part of him on a level that he couldn’t explain. He knew it was the BDNF. He knew that he was cementing Skye as his mate for life and that he was now wired to love this man with a ferocious intensity until the day he died. “Hold out your left hand, Skye.” The smaller man held out his left arm toward Will. A large spool of butcher’s twine came out from behind Will’s naked body. Will pulled out several inches of twine, reached over to the bedroom desk and grabbed a pair of scissors, cutting a length from the spool. He looked down at his partner, sitting on the edge of the bed in front of him and gingerly wrapped the piece of twine around Skye’s extended ring finger. “Skye, things will be different from now on…I didn’t know I was going to do this until five minutes ago, but it is the right time so I’m sorry I didn’t make the traditional preparations…but, Skye, will you marry me? I…I uh, don’t have a ring for you now, so I am hoping this will do.” His hands were shaking as he was tying the knot on the twine ring on Skye’s finger. “Yes. With no doubts…Yes.” “I promise to cherish you forever, to protect you from ANY threat, and to make you happy. I hope that is enough for the moment. AND, I’m sure that I will promise you more later.” Will looked into Skye’s deep green eyes as the corners of his mouth turned up into a smile of complete satisfaction. He leaned in and kissed his new fiancé. Skye was shell shocked, but in the best of ways. They hugged for half an hour and fell asleep in each other’s arms. They would look back on this night as one that shaped their future together and one that they would guide decisions for years to come. Skye was ready to grow his man and Will was ready to get HUGE. =============================================================================================== The sun was just starting to come up and Will stretched out to pull Skye into him. He felt cold. His eyes snapped open. He wasn’t there! “Skye? Skye???” His voice had a hint of agony in it. He instantly knew that Skye was gone. The apartment was silent—dead quiet. His powerful frame sat up in bed and walked, naked, into the living room where he saw an envelope with his name written on it. “My Stud Fiancée, Will” William, Last night reminded me of why I love you so much, not that I need reminding. You make me feel like I own the world, and it is because you are mine. I will not take this ring off of my finger for a moment while you are away. My heart is already aching from your absence and my body is already demanding to be with you again. The hardest thing I have had to do in my life was getting out of that bed this morning but I have things to get done before the city wakes up. Know, with every piece of your body, mind, and soul that I love you. I love you far more than I love myself. It comforts me to know that you feel the same way. I can’t wait to build the rest of my life with you. It will be an adventure that is beyond our imagination. I lay awake last night thinking about your proposal and how it was the perfect time, place, and situation. God, you are romantic. I could never ask for a better companion and partner in life. As we embark on this new chapter, understand that everything I have done, am doing, and will do is for you and me. The next page has instructions that you must follow to the letter. I know you can do this, Big Man. Skye Will noticed that a couple of tears had fallen onto the letter and smudged the ink. His heart was flowing over with emotions. He read the letter once more and then moved to the second page. Will, You must follow these instructions exactly as I have laid them out for you. 1.Put on your black hoodie and your black track pants. Take your sunglasses with you when you leave. 2.At 8:00 this morning, leave the house walking and discard this letter several blocks away in a dumpster. 3.Be in front of my dad’s Ferrari/Maserati dealership on the corner of 12th and Madison by 8:20 with your sunglasses on. 4.Stay several minutes and be sure the cameras catch you outside of the windows. 5.Go to our bank on Broadway and Olive and request to open a separate savings and checking account in your name only. Do this when they open at 9:00. 6.Transfer $20,000 from our joint account to your new personal account. I made a $20k cash deposit from my trust cash reserve so the money is there. 7.Walk home directly and wait. Call me at 11AM. 8.When you are in jail, workout as much as possible. Be aggressive. Be an alpha. You are an alpha anyways, so just take that with you and trust your instincts. Be tough, Will. It will help you get through this and improve your brain remodeling. 9.Keep a journal of your feelings and experiences. I will keep one as well. Write what is happening to you, but be aware that your writings will be read by other people so don’t reference our plan at all. In fact, express your rage toward me. It will make it more convincing. 10.I will see how the case goes and try to come and visit if it seems appropriate for me to do so. If you don’t see me for a few weeks, don’t let it bother you. I am going to be pretending to be furious. Whatever my family says to you or about you—and more importantly whatever I say about you—is all an act. I know it will hurt you--some of the things I’ll say-- but it isn’t real. We need to get you into jail and that means making law enforcement and the courts believe that there is reason to hold you. I will not post bail for obvious reasons. Knowing you, it will be close to 7:00 when you get this. Get going, you big brute. Skye That was it. The rest would be in Skye’s very capable hands. Will showered and put the black hoodie and track pants on. He grabbed his shades from the table by the front door. He tucked the love letter into a stash of papers in the drawer by his bed. He wanted to keep that forever. He went into the closet and stuck his nose into the dress shirts that Skye had hanging up. It smelled like what Skye smelled like in the morning. He grabbed Skye’s workout clothes from the hamper and stuffed his nose into those. He smelled sweat and the unmistakable sweetness of precum. It smelled like Skye at the gym and in the car on the way home from their workout. He didn’t want to forget. Walking toward the front door, he paused and took a deep breath. He opened the front door. As he shut it, he turned around and looked at their little cozy apartment memorizing every detail and closed it. The checklist went off without a hitch. He discarded the letter in a random dumpster next to a restaurant between their apartment and the dealership He was at the dealership standing outside of the windows at 8:20. There were several patrol cars there. He stood there, along with a handful of other people, for a few minutes. Skye’s father was there talking with the officers and looked up and made eye contact with Will. He went to the bank, opened the account, transferred the money, and walked home. He did everything perfectly. Walking in the door, he felt so alone. It was only 10:30 so he waited on the edge of the couch until 11:00 on the dot. He dialed Skye’s work number. “Skye. I did everything on the list.” “Good Will. I love you.” With that the line went dead and a lump rose up in Will’s throat. He didn’t move from the edge of the couch for several hours. Around 3:00, a loud knock sounded at the door and he jumped from being startled. Walking to the door he knew that this was the beginning of his time alone. “William Shaeffer?” “Yes? Can I help you officers?” “We have some questions we’d like to ask you. May we come in?” “Sure.” “What were your whereabouts early this morning around 4AM?” “I was here, sleeping, alone.” After several more questions, the officers requested that Will go to the station with them. They said they had video showing Will in his black hoodie and pants early that morning outside of the dealership. They mentioned his new account and him being spotted at the scene that morning looking around outside. By the end of the day, he had been booked into jail pending a hearing for charges of grand theft. =============================================================================================== Will Journal Week 1: I know that my writings will most likely be read by the jail personnel, so fuck off ass holes. I haven’t been able to write for a few days. The first few have been busy with getting used to the place and getting things set for trial. I can’t believe that Skye hasn’t tried to contact me. I mean, I understand that he thinks I was involved in stealing five cars off of his father’s dealership lot, but fuck…I didn’t do it. They’ve stuck me in a cell with three other guys. All of them look like fucking gorillas—Ugly and Huge. They all seem to get along but are constantly giving me shit. They push me around a bit and call me pansy-boy, but they can fuck off. I feel at ease for the most part. Maybe a bit more energetic. I am only allowed one hour per day to workout and the giant muscle guys here pretty much control who gets to lift on the equipment. They think I’m too new to be worthy I guess. I keep thinking about Skye. I just wish I could talk to him about what happened. He hasn’t returned the calls I have tried to place. I have a visiting day coming up, but I know he won’t be there. The food is shit. =============================================================================================== Skye: I have never felt silence to deep as what I felt walking into our apartment tonight. The cops questioned me about Will. I guess they found that new account almost immediately. Smart fucks. I started injecting the engineered CRSPR viruses into my system today. I couldn’t do so beforehand because I couldn’t risk Will getting exposed before the Priming phase. I know that my body will start changing relatively soon since I included a mysostatin knockout in the viral mix. If the infection takes hold quickly, I should notice something in the next week or so. I miss Will. That’s all I can really process right now. The bed looks so cold and I miss his dopey laugh. I can’t think of anything I’d like to hear more than that. =============================================================================================== Will: It’s been another week. It’s hard to find time alone to write. My trial date was set today. It wont be for another 5 weeks! Fuck. I have been working out religiously since I got here. I don’t know why, but the guys have let me work in with them. Maybe its because I have been able to lift their weight. They know I can handle it. Also, my big billowy jail uniform is getting a bit tight in the arms, shoulders, and legs. That’s weird. Maybe they just gave me the wrong size when they replaced this one. I feel strong. My roommates have stopped picking on me. Maybe that’s because John (he sleeps in the bunk above me) tried to punch me in the face yesterday and I just caught his hand and gave it a good squeeze. I heard some breaking and he went to the nurse’s office. I guess he had seven fractures, probably because he punched the walls or something. I know it wasn’t me. I barely put any pressure on his hand. I miss Skye so much. He still won’t talk to me. Although, I did call his work number today and he picked up the phone, not knowing it was the jail number. I heard his voice and my heart melted. I said “hello” and he hung up. This is hard. ============================================================================================== Skye: Will called me at work today. He just said, “Hello” and my heart about exploded. I told him quickly that I loved him and that I still hand my “ring” on. He mentioned quickly that he was keeping his journal and that he was acting as if I were mad at him. He’s pulling this off very well. His voice sounded a bit deeper, but he said mine did too. The conversation was so short. I don’t want the jail records to show he was on the phone for longer than a few seconds. I’m supposed to be ignoring him. God, this is hard. I’ve gained over 5 pounds this week…and it isn’t fat. I feel like I am just sitting at my desk, growing. It is an amazing feeling. I hope that Will likes the new me. I know I’ll be a lot bigger in a few weeks. ============================================================================================== Will: It’s been two weeks since I wrote last. Someone called me a fag the other day. I lifted him up by his neck and threw him across the room. The piece of shit doesn’t know who he’s messing with. I saw my reflection in the window outside the other day. I was lifting a lot more than the other guys and I looked big. Really big. I can see huge veins running all over my body now. My gut it growing but it is solid, hard muscle. My chest is ballooning out and getting chords of muscle I can see after lifting. My fucking neck though…I can’t even get my t-shirts to go much past my ears. My neck is getting huge. I feel fucking powerful. My cellmates stay out of my way. I fuckin growled at John the other day and I though he was going to piss himself. I thought they were huge just a couple of weeks ago. Who’s huge now, you pieces of shit! They tried to gang up on me last week but after I flexed my legs and arms and my uniform busted open along the seams, they haven’t looked at me in the eye since. They see the weight I am lifting. A couple of guys in the pod have started giving me some of their food too. They want me to get big. I think they also want to worship me and maybe even suck my big cock. More of them should give me food. Maybe I’ll start making some threats. I need to eat more to get bigger. I feel like I’m putting on some serious weight now and I feel that this place is beginning to change me. My temper is getting shorter but conversely, I think I am falling more in love with Skye. I didn’t think that was possible. He still won’t talk to me. I try to call every few days. Sometimes he answers, not knowing it’s me. I’m also getting unbelievably horny. I know, I know. I shouldn’t even think it, but I need sex. I need it. I don’t think I can go much longer without stuffing my big prick into some guy’s tight hole. I wish it were Skye’s. I wish that more than anything. So, I am trying to be strong. But it’s getting harder. I just want to lift, eat, and fuck. What is wrong with me? =============================================================================================== Skye: I’ve talked to Will a few more times recently. Never longer than thirty seconds. It sounds like he is doing well and starting to change. There is a sound in his voice that I cant put my finger on. Ya, it’s deeper and rougher, but he talks to me like I am some delicate unblemished flower but then he says things that are surprising—like how he wants to fuck me all the time and how he wants to rip the arms off of this guy that got in his face in the hallway. I know his trial date is coming up and he will be released then, but I am getting worried about his aggressive tendencies. He is obviously ahead of the curve I thought he would be on. He mentioned that he is bursting out of his jail uniform and that he had to move up a size last week. It sounds like he is becoming quite attuned to his growth and is allowing his environment to work on him as I had planned. I miss him. Whenever I hear his voice, I get hard but I feel that my heart is being torn out. I think that the engineered viruses that I have been injecting are really taking hold. I was sick for a few days, but now starting to balloon out a bit. My shirts are fitting tight and my already ample ass is stretching the seat of all of my pants. My strength has increased by over 20% on all of my lifts, especially bench and squats. Maybe that’s because I know Will loves my legs and ass…and my perky chest. Fuck, I miss him and his beautiful dick. It will all be over in a couple of weeks though. I can wait, I guess. =============================================================================================== Will: The only reason I haven’t knocked all of these fuckers’ heads off is because it will keep me away from Skye longer if I get into trouble here. I can hardly stand to look at most of them. They look at me with fear, and they should. I am turning into a fucking GOD and they are all little piss ants. They know it too. A couple of the guys are cool and they are the only ones I really talk to. They don’t seem afraid of me like most of the other guys and they don’t need to be unless they fuck with me in the wrong way. One of the cool guys asked about Skye yesterday. I told him to be careful when he used Skye’s name. I think he knows to be careful about that. No one really brings up Skye anymore because they are worried that they may say something with the wrong tone of voice or something. They should be afraid. I’ll lose my shit and honestly, I don’t know what I’m capable of anymore. I feel like I could pull the bars off of this cell. Everyone else is scared shitless when they see me. I guess it happened after I destroyed any chance of them competing with me in the weight cage. There was this kinda scrawny younger guy—probably 18 years old or so who wanted to do some lifts. He was new, so the guys were giving him shit right away. I usually work out by myself or with one of the cool guys that are chill. Anyway, Jesse (that’s the kid’s name) kind of looks over at the squat rack like he wants to use it. No one was around it, surprisingly, so he walks over all timid and shit. He puts a plate on each side and starts warming up. It actually looked like it was kind of hard weight for him to lift, but he wasn’t going to show it in his face. These fucking bottom dwellers walk over to him, all tough and shit. They start berating him and calling him a pussy fag and other things I can’t even remember. I don’t know why, maybe it’s because I felt some righteous indignation because they called him a fag or something but I walked over, swole as fuck, sweating, and enormous. Veins were popping out of every part of my body and I looked jacked! I put my hand on the little guy’s shoulder, gently, and told him to keep lifting. I turned to face the other guys and they kind of ganged up on me. There were probably 6 or 7 of them and they were big dudes. I told Jesse to rack the bar and load it up with as many plates as he could get onto it. I looked at the fucking ugly ringleader of the little group and grabbed the bar with my left hand. My arms just felt so powerful, I knew I could lift it. The veins were throbbing all along my arm and I could feel them erupting on every inch of my skin. I grabbed the squat bar with all of those plates on it (I don’t even know how many there were, probably 5 or 6 on each side) and lifted it like it was a 25 pound barbell. The color drained from every one of their faces. Jesse got a huge boner, poor kid. But I did too. He asked if he could suck my cock. I sort of wanted to say yes…but I’m still holding strong for Skye. I am turning into a god and I love it. It’s about time people start showing me some FUCKING RESPECT! ============================================================================================== Skye: I only talked to Will for a short time this morning. He sounds different. His voice is so deep. It reminds me of thunder in the distance. He didn’t say much, as usual, but he did tell me that he could hardly wait for his trial. He said that he has outgrown any expectation that either of us had and he wants me to be proud of his development. I told him I was proud of him no matter what. I think he started crying as he hung up. I am up by 40 pounds myself. With the HGH I have given myself after completing the growth plate softening injections, I have also added an inch of height. Not a ton, but I should start growing more as time goes on. I looked at my body in the mirror this morning when I was getting in the shower. My skin looks as thin as onion skin with thick veins running all over the surface. I love that look. My pecs, legs and ass are where most of the weight has gone I think, but my arms are showing great development too. I am lifting so much more than I was just a few weeks ago before all of this started. I can’t wait to see my man next week. We have a wedding to plan. ============================================================================================== Will: This will probably be the last time I write in this little journal. My trial is tomorrow. Skye came to see me during visiting hours today. He said everything was taken care of, but he said a lot more with his eyes. He couldn’t stop looking at me. He looked like he wanted to eat me alive, and I wanted to jump over the table and make him fuck me stupid. I wanted him to lick and suck every part of my overgrown massive body. I wanted to flip fuck…I want to feed him my thick cock and then pump him full of my man juice. He looked like he wanted it too. I have never felt so out of sorts. Just seeing him after all of this time was mind blowing. He looks so buff. I know I am much bigger now, but he looked so fucking good I couldn’t keep my hands off of my cock. He does something fierce to my brain. I can’t explain it. With anyone else, I feel like a deity, like I NEED to be worshipped and respected. With him, I feel like a little boy seeking approval from a superior. I love that feeling. Knowing I could completely dominate him in every physical way yet giving him complete dominion over me…its such a fucking rush. I couldn’t have chosen a fiancée better suited to me. Our visit was a blur to me. I couldn’t stop looking into his eyes. He looked sooooooo good. Fuck me. I’m the luckiest guy in the world. Yesterday, I told the guys that my Skye would be coming for the first and only time and that they’d better show him the respect he deserved as my fiancée. One guy started chuckling a little when I said “fiancée” like he thought it was funny I was engaged to a guy. I walked over to the metal bars on his cell door, wrapped my big fucking fingers around them and pulled them apart. I could feel the muscles in my shoulders, arms, and back burning, but I needed to work off the anger I was feeling. I wanted to destroy him, end his miserable life, but Skye wouldn’t have liked that. He just stared at me wide-eyed after I pulled the bars apart. He let out a little yelp and I just shot him an evil smile. I think they all knew that they’d better show Skye even more respect than they show me. I think I would have lost all control if someone had even looked at him funny Tomorrow will be a big day. I don’t think I like courtrooms. =============================================================================================== Skye: I went to see Will for the first time yesterday. FUCK ME! He is massive. He completely blew away any projection that I had previously made. I am just guessing here, but I’m thinking he is at least 6 foot 8 now. A few inches in a few weeks isn’t bad for anyone! But his mass is mind-blowing. I walked into the visiting room. The inmates were all sitting at individual tables waiting for us to come in. I walked through the door and scanned the room. I didn’t even know it was him. I just saw this car-sized monstrosity sitting at one of the back tables. I locked eyes with him—he was hard to avoid—and realized it was fuckin WILL! He has put on at least 50 pounds, maybe more. I would guess that his has to be nearing 300 pounds solid. An average of 10 pounds a week! Fuck! He looked at me with such a mix of excitement and anxiety. I could tell he was thrilled to see me the moment our eyes me, but the first thing he said was, “Do I look good? Are you pleased?” Like he could ever be anything other than perfect. I told him how incredible he looked and how I missed his handsome face -- and he looked like I had just given him a winning lottery ticket. His smile almost broke his face in half. We chatted a little bit about the trial tomorrow, but mostly about us. We relived that last night together and he told me that it was one thing that he would think about constantly to make the whole situation bearable. Damn, I love that man. A lot of the time, we just looked at each other and smiled. I could see huge powerful and hard orbs and ropes of his new body under the jumpsuit. I told him I couldn’t wait to explore the fruits of his hard work when he got home. I was feeling frisky and said that I would be doing most of that exploring with my tongue. He just let out a deep guttural moan and looked at me with eyes that I can only describe as “crazy.” I know he will be thinking of that comment all night. When the guards told everyone that visiting time was up, I was the last to leave the room. The guards seemed to be OK with me staying a few extra seconds after everyone left. I’m not sure why, but they didn’t rush the two of us. All of the inmates were seated as their friends or family members left. As I looked at Will, I could see great sadness in him but I just looked at his amazing tri-colored eyes and said, “It will be all over tomorrow, and then you are mine again.” He looked at my ring finger, saw the twine ring he had placed on me, and just smiled. As I turned to walk out of the room, the other inmates stood up, stared at me, and nodded as if they were showing me some great respect or something. I didn’t really understand it, but I turned back to Will. He was standing up too, just looking at me. I waved goodbye, knowing I would see him in a day. The other inmates looked at me too. I didn’t really understand what was happening, but it sure felt like they were almost in awe. It was strange. Since tomorrow is Will’s trial, I have everything in place to assure his release. I know that my body is completely saturated with the viruses that will unleash his growth and I know that will begin happening as soon as I get him to the apartment tomorrow. They are starting to affect me in incredible ways now too. My muscle mass is growing exponentially and my height is increasing at a steady rate. Honestly, I am nervous. He is already so far ahead of where I thought he would be. I think he will be unstoppable when we go through with Phase II. I wonder how fast the growth will be. So many unanswered questions. One thing I do know—the man loves me as much as I love him and I didn’t think that was possible. But, I could tell today that it is true. Tomorrow will be a big day. First, court and then I will fuck my fiancée into godhood. ============================================================================================== To be continued…
  22. Don't forget to check out Part 1: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/2598-the-miracle-serum/ Sloan looks up at Brandon and seems a bit scared as to what might happen to him. Brandon grabs a hold of the tech’s shaking hands and squeezes them. He can feel Sloan’s body reacting to the injection as the tech leans into the huge hairy muscleman’s chest. Brandon holds him tightly and rubs his back reassuring him that he will be okay and that Dr. Goldmann will pay for his actions. The hairy beast pulls the syringe in his neck out and tosses it down the stairwell to join with the other one. Sloan’s mind wanders as he feels himself falling asleep. Brandon picks him up and takes him back up into the hallway towards the office and props him up against the wall next to the door to the stairs. When he goes back into the stairwell though, Dr. Goldmann is gone. The anger builds from within the big man as he grabs a hold of one of the guardrails and pulls on it, nearly tearing it completely away from the concrete floor beneath it. After venting for a few moments, he composes himself before walking through the opening in the wall he created. After entering, he hears some rustling from behind the wall close to where he is standing. It sounds like there are two men arguing back and forth with each other about what they should do with the man lying on the floor. It doesn’t take long for Brandon to realize that they are talking about Sloan. He bursts through the side wall and turns to stare at the two men as one of them, a dark-skinned and fairly muscled one holds Sloan in his arms. He quickly runs the other way as the other one stands his ground. This other man is a much smaller light-skinned lean fellow who doesn’t seem all that concerned about the huge naked man standing in front of him. Brandon storms up to him and tries to wiz by to go after the man that has Sloan. The white man manages to knock him down and stomp on the huge man’s back to make him yell in pain. He starts talking to him in a very condescending tone. ‘So…..you must be Dr. Goldmann’s new pet project. It appears that your first dose has worked out pretty well.’ He stands on top of Brandon for a few seconds before getting off his back and moving his boot down to his crotch to rub it on the huge man’s ballsac. The muscle man groans as the man continues to torture his testicles before rolling his thick cock back and forth. Brandon tries to get up, but the man warns him that he will crush his cock if he attempts to do anything stupid. The man can see that his other associate has made it off the floor with Sloan so he takes his boot off Brandon and starts to move towards the same path. The naked muscleman manages to grab the white man around the ankles and drags him to the ground. The man tries to kick him in the face but barely gets a reaction out of Brandon. The hairy man crawls over to restrain the smaller individual. ‘Who the fuck are you people, what is this place, and where are you taking Sloan?’ The man smiles and seems completely calm with the whole scenario he has been put in. ‘Ohh well you will discover that some of the people you thought you knew may not be who you thought they were.’ Brandon can feel the man’s body starting to vibrate a bit as the restrained man starts laughing hysterically. The man’s polo starts rising on his chest as his muscles swell underneath it. The nude behemoth is taken aback by this and is trying to figure out how this could be happening. The man’s pants stretch to their limits as his growing leg muscles begin pulling the seams apart. He flips Brandon off his chest and into the air as he gets on all fours as his pants continue to shred against his expanding quads. Brandon lands about ten feet away as he cracks the floor tiles with his huge frame. The man looks down at him as his head starts swelling slightly. The man yells ‘FUCK YEAH!’ as his shirt splits down the back as his delts and lower back pull the fabric further away from his body. It also appears that this man is starting to glow a bit as his skin begins changing to a gold color. Brandon can see what is transpiring from where he is and starts to scoot behind him. The man grunts as his entire outfit falls off onto the ground. His small frame is completely swallowed up as his body continues to stretch as his muscles flex and tense bigger than before. His biceps now resemble watermelons as he sits up and throws his mammoth arms up into the air. He gets up and moves toward Brandon which freaks the hairy man out. The bloated white behemoth grabs a hold of him and throws him down on the ground once again as the floor begins crumbling beneath them. The man continues to swell as his sheer size eventually has them falling through numerous floors beneath them. His gold colored paws find themselves around the big man’s thick neck as he tries to strangle the muscleman unconscious. Brandon attempts to kick the massive brute in the balls, but the growing behemoth’s monster crotch hardly feels a thing as they finally hit the bottom level of the facility. The force behind the landing causes the man to lose his grip on Brandon and he rolls to his side. Brandon picks himself up from the rubble and starts to scurry across the room towards a nearby door out of what looks like a security area. He can hear the gold-skinned man groaning under his breath as he proceeds to open the door. He turns to look at him one last time and notices that the man’s cock is stretching even bigger than before. It quickly glides its way past the man’s 12-pack before climbing up between his engorged muscle mammaries. He starts moaning as his grapefruit sized balls twitch several times as they start pumping cum into his two foot python. Brandon can’t believe what he is seeing in front of him as the giant pole pushes its way down the man’s throat. He can hear loud gulping sounds followed by really deep sighs as the man massages the huge rod lovingly with his huge paws. The growth accelerates as he does this which makes Brandon rush out the door and down the entrance hall towards the exits out the medical complex. He can hear walls collapsing behind him as he gets within a few feet from the way out. Earth shattering roars from inside the security area makes the building shake violently as he manages to get through the front doors. He looks up and sees a helicopter 1000 feet above his head hovering as the circulating air causes him to fall over onto a nearby grassy area. Floors are now heard collapsing from inside as the man’s two story sized arms come bursting through the sides of the building. His head follows through the top floor as the whole building is lifted completely from its foundation. The helicopter’s side door opens as the dark-skinned man that Brandon saw earlier peers out from an angle and launches a rocket at the muscle monster’s head. It nails him right between his eyes and knocks him backwards. The building disintegrates before the man lands on the property directly behind him. The aftershock from the destruction sends Brandon into the air as he goes flying into a building across the street from the complex. He loses consciousness for a few seconds before coming to again. He is unable to move at all as book shelves go cascading down on top of him. He can hear the helicopter getting closer to him as he looks over from the corner of his left eye and sees someone jumping into the opening. He can feel the shelves being pushed off him which makes him panic just a bit. As he turns his head to look up, he gets punched in the face several times before he is unconscious again. Brandon wakes up several hours later in a dark room hooked up to what looks like a metal gurney. His arms and legs are bound in three sets of restraints which complete limit his movements. He hears someone whispering not far from him which gets his attention on his left side. The man’s voice seems really weak to him. ‘Brandon……I thought you were dead. The serum you injected into me seems to have worked. They have been trying to make me transform for hours now……but they don’t quite understand…..’ A voice comes over the intercom system in the room. It is calm and collected. ‘Is this true Mr. Blackmon? Wait, what is your name again…..*looks at his list*……ahh yes, Sloan is it? You were supposed to be a good little man weren’t you? Heinrich handpicked you out of dozens of our other new recruits to come work with him on this project. I should have known that you would get cold feet and decide to take matters into your own hands. Now I must try and figure out how to harness that power swimming through your blood now.’ Two doors open from both sides of the room as two large men walk over to where Sloan is and start wheeling him out of the room. He yells at Brandon and tells him that he must find a way out or he will become another victim like the man that ended up growing into a giant. The voice on the intercom starts talking again in the same calm tone as before. ‘So…..Mr. Brandon Fielding is it? It appears that the first stage of your transformation has gone without a hitch, don’t you think? Your body responded as I expected…..ohh and don’t worry, Dr. Goldmann will be back to his regular self again soon enough.’ Brandon grunts several times as his skin gets redder once his anger accelerates. The voice sighs a few times before they start speaking again. ‘Mr. Fielding…..there is no need for you to get all riled up now is there? If you need a little bit of relief, I can come in and help you calm down.’ Brandon stops making noise before he yells something at the voice. ‘Who the fuck are you and what the fuck are you going to do to Sloan?’ A door from directly in front of Brandon opens as someone walks through it. He turns to look forward as the figure draws closer to him. With the lights starting to turn on, he can see that it is a man in a lab coat wearing black pants and boots with a headset on. The man stands in front of his gurney and smiles in a very confident way. ‘Who the fuck am I? Why would you talk to me in that manner Mr. Fielding? You are not in a position to really make any kind of demands don’t you think? As for Sloan, he has actually done me a favor or rather you both have done me a favor by mixing normal DNA with the reversion serum I have created. Probably saved me months of research in the process…..hmmm…..I should thank you both.’ Brandon’s anger rises again as he feels his skin turning beet red once more. The man puts his hands on the restrained muscleman’s legs and feels the rage emanating from him. He takes them back off and walks over to Brandon’s right side. ‘You could possibly be going into stage two now Mr. Fielding. That man that you encountered outside Goldmann’s office was Terry Lohman. He was another client of Heinrich’s that was progressing quite well. Unfortunately though, he thought that using several vials of the muscle serum at the same time would help him become the top soldier in my organization. I had to put a stop to that, you know?’ Brandon’s anger subsides once again as his skin returns back to its original coloring. ‘Hmm…..very interesting Mr. Fielding. I wonder how you would react if I stimulated your cock just a bit.’ The man reaches over and pets Brandon’s appendage slowly as it immediately starts to rise. It rubs up against the man’s hands as he continues to massage it. Brandon moans lightly feeling the tingling from inside his body increasing. The man smiles as he continues to speak to him. ‘Ohh my gosh, I forgot to introduce myself didn’t I? My name is Dr. Ross Bloodstone and I am going to be your doctor today. What exactly are you feeling at this moment Mr. Fielding?’ Other entries in the Muscle Doctor series here: The Facility: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/2496-the-facility/ The Facility Part II: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/4896-the-facility-ii-the-return-to-where-you-started-living/ Muscle Doctor Part 1: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/3533-introducing-the-muscle-doctor-part-1-of-2/ Muscle Doctor Part 2: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/3600-introducing-the-muscle-doctor-part-2-of-2/
  23. Check out Part 1 if you need a refresher on the story: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/2496-the-facility/ Two years had passed since that day back in the city. Both of you managed to get out and found refuge in a neighboring community away from the chaos that ensued from that crazy day. Remarkably though the force that consumed the city only managed to affect a small amount of men from outside its borders and never made it to this town they made it to. Even more amazing is the fact that both you and Howard returned to your normal sizes just a few hours after entering this new community. You were both found and taken to a place that was being run by a doctor by the name of Ross Bloodstone. He was intrigued by both of your circumstances and started running very elaborate tests on both of you. After determining that you and Howard were both born with genetic gifts, the doctor decided to organize a team to go investigate the building you spoke to him about and find out exactly how this whole thing started. He recruited you to go back and search to where this force was being housed inside the facility where you and Howard both originally changed. The search team was to wear protective gear that was implanted with an oxygen tank so they could breathe clean air and not worry about some freak accident from happening. You lobbied hard to get Howard put onto the search team, but Dr. Bloodstone decided against it and sent him to go work with a research company to help develop a new type of protein supplement. The doctor had occasionally spoken to you about people he had worked with in the past that would make you think that perhaps this experimental facility was somehow put together as part of one of his studies. You decided to keep it to yourself so he wouldn’t get any indications that you might question his motives. After some last minute planning, you got the search team together and shuffled them into an armored van that was meant for tough missions like this one. The drive back to the city was about three hours away from this community. The men were also told to eat something before they left to avoid the possibility of having to expose themselves to the air. The team was made up of five guys, all of different sizes and all had different levels of expertise. The one that was assigned to stay with you at all times was Brisco, a stunningly handsome former marine with a thick powerful build. From day one at the safehouse you had resided in, this man helped you cope with the after effects of the reversion process and stayed close when your lover was not available. Howard never truly understood why this man latched on to you so quickly so he tried to stay close to you to make sure that nothing unusual would happen. It is perhaps the main reason why he was assigned to another location to avoid getting into the middle of whatever Brisco’s assignment was. The other three vary in size from the lanky type with the technological skills, Marshall, to one with medical expertise, Evers, and the other one was a monstrously huge brute with the strength to fend off whoever might have come along. His name was Hery, a South American former superheavyweight bodybuilder that at one time was going to compete for the Olympia competition before all hell broke loose in his homeland. Once you arrived back inside the city, you were shocked to see that there was a substantial amount of dead men lying everywhere. It seemed really strange that not a single man survived from this catastrophe, but that there must have been a reason for this to occur as well. The team managed to find the location of the facility and parked the van directly in front of where both you and Howard emerged from just a couple of years before. You started to get out of the vehicle until Brisco ordered you to stay put while he went inside to search. The rest of the team followed closely behind him. After they made their way inside the huge opening in the facility wall, you managed to sneak out the driver’s side door and peeked in before stepping inside. The darkness inside the testing area reminded you of what had transpired just a few years before. Nothing had changed except for several portions of the ceiling which were falling down from the lack of maintenance. You got a flashlight out from your suit pocket and looked over and noticed that Marshall was already inside the control room checking out the machinery that still remained slightly intact despite the carnage that occurred from that crazy day. Both Evers and Hery had apparently gone somewhere else inside the facility since they were nowhere to be seen. You managed to find your way over to start discussing what may or may not have led to the development of this powerful force. You were trying to formulate in your mind of whether or not he was just doing things for Dr. Bloodstone or if he really was interested in figuring out how this may have gotten started on his own free will. You eventually decided to let Marshall continue his examination of the machinery and went searching throughout other sections of the building. You could hear both Brisco and Hery discussing something in the gym area not far from the main entrance of the building as you entered the long corridor that led to the front part of the facility. It seemed as if Hery was more interested in finding out if the force was still activated in the air than ever protecting the team from anything they may have encountered. The two men argued for several minutes before Brisco finally said that he wasn’t going to be part of whatever decision Hery was going to make. He even threatened to kill him right there if he decided to take his helmet off. Before they said anything else, you quickly jumped in between them to resolve whatever conflict was going to transpire next. Brisco told you to get out the way, but you refused since you figured he wouldn’t hurt you considering how he has been with you over the last several months. The huge bodybuilder made a few more taunts before unlatching his helmet and threatened to pull it off. You pleaded with him to take a few minutes to think about what he was going to do, but it didn’t work as he immediately pulls his helmet off. He took several deep breaths inhaling the air and grunted in his low South American voice. Within seconds, both you and Brisco could hear his body reacting. His suit was inflating to its limits as his muscles were expanding at an alarming rate. The marine pushed you out of the way and started shooting at Hery numerous times hitting the growing behemoth in his chest and legs. The blood from his wounds was slowly pooling out the holes in his suit before his bloated muscles started tearing their way out of the fabric and pushed the bullets out and onto the floor. He was yelling quite loudly at Brisco as he continued to swell inside up the suit as the fabric quickly gave way to the mass that continued to grow on top of the immense muscle he had already on his bulging torso. You got back up and attempted to get the marine away from Hery, but he wouldn’t budge as he tried shooting the swelling behemoth again. The bullets barely pierced his olive flesh as the expanding muscle layers pushed them right back out. At this point, the South American’s suit completely fell to the ground. He continued to expand as he grew even taller and was about to reach the ceiling above him. You decided to high tail it out the back of the gym area and into the locker area. You peered around the corner to listen from the locker room entrance and could hear Hery’s immensely deep voice rumbling against the walls as Brisco yelled in fright. The ceiling was heard crumbling as the facility shook several times forcing you to brace yourself against the wall you were standing beside. You decided to find another way out of the locker room in case the giant decided to come looking for you. This was a part of the facility that you were not familiar with since you were immediately sent back into the test area when you originally arrived there. Perhaps there was a door in the back where you could find a way out. After a couple of minutes of searching, you did find a door and opened it. You quickly rushed inside and closed it. When you were trying to turn around, you were immediately met by Evers who attempted to try and knock you out. You avoided his blow and retaliated by punching him in the faceguard of his helmet which knocked him backwards. He started to fall over but you managed to catch him before he landed on the ground. You didn’t want his helmet to come off somehow. He tried to get back up but you ended up sitting on him to restrain him while you asked him questions about his motive and what the doctor wanted him to do at the facility. Evers refused to answer any of his questions and said that he was willing to kill himself if it was needed. You knew that you couldn’t let him off that easy by taking his helmet off so you forced him up to his feet and sat him over in a chair by a window that was located close to a door which went outside. You found some thick medical tape lying close to you and wrapped his arms up in it behind his back as well as around the bottom part of his helmet to avoid any kind of accident from possibly occurring. This room appeared to be some kind of lab area with various bottles of chemicals and gases lying everywhere. You scanned the whole area and came to the conclusion that perhaps Evers was sent back here to possibly work on getting another virus developed. You heard noises coming from behind one of the walls and went over to investigate. You could hear something powering up and quickly jumped backwards to avoid the blast that ended up coming through the wall. A huge crater appeared as Evers went flying into the wall behind him. Someone came through the crater and grabbed you by the arm before standing you up. They immediately noticed that a crack was forming on your helmet and patched it quickly before any of the air entered. As you came to your senses, you noticed that it was in fact Marshall who picked you up from the ground. He told you that they needed to get out of there to avoid being found because he realized that they were being used by the doctor and most likely other members of the search team. Still a bit groggy, you nodded in agreement as the man opened the door that led outside and felt yourself being dragged away from the facility. More sounds were heard emanating from the complex behind you as the two of you went inside a nearby building to take shelter. You collapsed into Marshall’s arms once you found a safe place inside that was secure and passed out. Need to catch up on Doctor Bloodstone?: Part 1: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/3533-introducing-the-muscle-doctor-part-1-of-2/?hl=%2Bintroducing+%2Bthe+%2Bmuscle+%2Bdoctor Part 2: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/3600-introducing-the-muscle-doctor-part-2-of-2/?hl=%2Bintroducing+%2Bthe+%2Bmuscle+%2Bdoctor
  24. Start from the beginning here: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/2276-protein-does-a-body-good/?hl=%2Bprotein+%2Bdoes+%2Bbody+%2Bgood Then check out the first two parts of the sequel trilogy here: Part 1: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/4658-prelude-to-more-satisfied-customers-protein-does-more-than-one-body-good-1-of-3/?hl=%2Bprotein+%2Bdoes+%2Bbody+%2Bgood Part 2: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/4743-from-boys-to-men-protein-does-more-than-one-body-good-2-of-3/?hl=%2Bprotein+%2Bdoes+%2Bbody+%2Bgood He opens the door and August immediately walks inside. He stops in the hallway and notices the two huge studs flailing about on the floor before turning to look at Nash. He smiles for a few seconds and picks him up to take him into the tv room. He sits him down on the couch and joins him. ‘I told you I would make it back didn’t I? *leans in to lightly kiss him* Those two jokers in there think that they are maximizing their potential, but in reality they are only using probably half of it. *looks Nash in his eyes* As for you…..well you won’t have a problem reaching yours.’ August gets up to go to get the remaining amount of food in the kitchen. A minute later, he comes back with the turkey container and sits it on the table in front of both of them. He then cozies back on the couch with Nash and leans in to hold him against his huge hairy chest. Nash moans lightly as he reaches over to pet the shirtless stud and speaks. ‘I’m so glad you came back August. I managed to wait as long as I could to continue the process. A part of me is craving this more than anything, but the other part is scared as hell.’ ‘That is normal man. The brain hardly ever agrees with what your heart wants. What I do know is the wait is definitely over. Those guys in the other room won’t have anything on us when this is over with. Let’s get this started why don’t we.’ The gorgeous hairy stud smiles before grabbing Nash’s fork on his plate and stabbing some of the turkey he placed there. He brings it up to the small man’s mouth and tells him to open up so he can shove it inside. Nash slowly chews the food and immediately feels chills cascading through his head. As he swallows it down, the sensation moves down into his throat. It quickly heads toward his stomach next. August quickly pierces another slice of turkey onto the fork and puts it in his buddy’s mouth. ‘Chew it man and continue to swallow it slowly. Let the meat marinate inside you for a few seconds so you can savor its effects. You should be able to feel something happening about any…..’ As Nash swallows the second serving, he moans as he feels his cock and balls reacting to the protein entering his body and navigating through his bloodstream. August places his free hand on top of his buddy’s crotch and feels his long pole writhing. ‘This is going to be fun Nash. I know this is going to be rough at first, but as it progresses you will be surprised at how incredible it feels to let it work. Your cock and balls are always the first to grow, although it feels like you have already started in that area.’ He leans in to kiss Nash after taking the fork away from his mouth. August smiles feeling Nash’s cock stretching beneath his hand. His boxers are now trying to deal the expanding ballsac that is filling the space inside them. ‘OH GAWD! OH GAWD! I feel so much pressure down there August. I’m so scared…..but it does feel so amazing!’ His cock starts moving down his leg and thickens outward at the same time as it begins to resemble a big log just beneath the fabric in his track pants. August pets it gently and feels a huge wet spot forming just in front of the thick cockhead. Nash moans feeling his balls fill up with his self-induced protein. The hairy stud beside him senses this and takes his hand away to prevent him from unloading anytime soon. ‘WOW! You are certainly amped up aren’t you? I think we are going to enjoy this equally man.’ There is still a small amount of potatoes and beans remaining from the other containers that August took from the kitchen so he puts them on another plate. He takes it and places it up on the top of the couch before taking Nash’s fork and loading it up with both side dishes. He hands the fork to his small friend who shoves the food into his mouth. After he swallows that giant bite, Nash turns to his side to grab the plate and loads as much on it as he can before downing most of the food. August laughs a little. ‘Don’t move so fast man. The potatoes and beans won’t cause a major growth cycle anyway they just mostly make you feel a bit more…..laid back and…..uhhh horny.’ Nash lets out a sigh as he experiences exactly what August is talking about. His cock is now trying to stand up in his pants now as well. He turns to look over at his studly friend and leans in to kiss him deeply making August moan loudly. He slaps Nash’s cock a few times making it swing back and forth as Nash grunts feeling it throb against the fabric as it gushes precum and stains his pants. They stop kissing after a few seconds. ‘MMMMM I am really starting to feel it now August. My cock feels like it is going to explode any second though.’ Realizing that it is starting to move along a little faster now, August reaches down to the table in front of them and grabs the container full of turkey before placing it beside Nash on the couch. He takes the empty plate out of the horny man’s hands and puts it on the table. He smiles at him and grabs his fork before plunging it into another slice of turkey. He grins a little as he looks Nash directly into his eyes. The graduate student stares at the food in the container for several seconds before taking the fork out of August’s hands and grabbing the container as he shovels the turkey into his mouth and down his throat. The rush builds quickly from the protein-rich food as it sends Nash into a wave of ecstasy that completely clouds his judgment. His cock is now trying desperately to get free from his pants. He moans feeling his lower body starting to transform. August looks down at his legs and hears multiple stretching sounds coming from the area of the man’s calves, ankles, and feet. The tennis shoes that Nash is wearing are straining badly trying to contain the growing toes that inhabit them. *feeling his senses being stimulated* ‘UHHHH YEAH August, I can feel it moving up from my feet. I want this so badly now, my fantasies are driving me crazy. I want it to feed my body more.’ Nash’s socks are now ripping apart against his new emerging ankles and calves as the lower part of his pants are being stretched by the huge heart-shaped muscles growing inside them. He grunts louder feeling his boxers being destroyed by his heaving cock and balls as his expanding quads, hamstrings, and glutes start stretching his track pants to its limits. August’s eyes widen as he sees Nash’s two new tree trunks forming in what seems like out of nowhere. The growing graduate student then jumps to his feet and laughs at the growing mass of muscle that is expanding on his lower body. He feels his pants reaching their breaking point and closes his eyes as he feels the soaked fabric tight against his insanely massive legs. ‘MMMMMM…..OH FUCK YEAH! This is awesome……AHHHH BABY……my cock feels like it weighs 20 pounds now. *feels the seams in his pants slowing ripping* FUCK YEAH BABY, I have never felt such power in my life.’ He turns to his side to look at his ass inflating as both glutes bloat themselves up with solid muscle. The sheer force from it easily bursts through the back of his pants as they sit firmly against his massive hams that continue to grow. Nash’s pants finally give up as multiple rips radiate from them and echo through the room. His cock flops back and forth several times as it finally breaks free from his massively veiny leg. It drips a pool of thick precum on the ground which gets the attention of August who springs to his feet to go over and stand beside his growing partner. ‘WOW Nash, you have an incredibly gorgeous cock man. Do you happen to need any help with it by chance?’ *grins and even winks a few times* ‘You better fucking believe I do August. *feels the growth starting to move up into his upper body* AHH YESS! *his hands begin growing* OHH SHIT! MMMMMM……*his forearms tighten up as the veins begin growing next as the tension makes him agonize* SO…..MUCH……PRESSURE….’ Really loud creaky and stretching sounds begin moving up into both of Nash’s arms. He looks at both of them and sees the veins in his biceps tracing up against the fabric beneath his track jacket. He gasps feeling the muscles pulsing in his forearms, biceps, and triceps as the round bulbs and horseshoes double in size. The intoxicating feeling makes his cock strain as his balls turn a bluish color. August senses he is about to launch one of his big loads and gets down on his knees. He quickly pulls the tattered remains of Nash’s pants off and lightly rubs the student’s mammoth pole in his hand. At this point, Nash is completely lost in the whole transformation and could care less what August does. The hairy stud slowly works Nash’s cock over in his mouth and pushes it further down his throat inch by inch feeling it twitching and contracting along the walls of his windpipe. He looks up every few seconds to see if the growing man will let his entire mind give in to the beast that was lurking within. Nash has stopped talking altogether and is grunting loudly as his back begins to crack and pop. The surge of power forcing the graduate student’s arms to blow up to superhuman size is also sending messages to his crotch to shoot a jet of cum. August knows this and feels the man’s cock flexing as the cum goes flying down the hairy stud’s throat and into his stomach. He pulls Nash’s cock out of his mouth after he feels it shrinking and laughs knowing that it will set off a growth cycle within himself. ‘MMMM that was so tasty Nash…..*feels his body reacting*……OH YEAH…..OHHH YEAH…..’ The 275 pound stud laughs as his whole body grows slightly bigger. His breathing intensifies as he flexes his biceps which grew an additional inch. The overalls he is wearing are now a bit snug against his wet skin. His cock is leaking precum all over his outfit which draws laughs from him. He looks at Nash again and sees that the man’s back is emerging from his jacket. His shoulders swell as his biceps and triceps completely shred his sleeves. August starts stroking Nash’s rod rapidly to make him cum again. ‘Come on big man feed me more of that godly protein. You are getting so close to letting yourself go and I want to keep up with you.’ Nash feels himself getting taller now as tons of crazy sounds radiate from his upper body. His chest explodes in size as his small pecs and thin abs completely disappear inside the mammoth mountains and floor size tiles that are emerging from within his powerful frame. He is starting to look like a different guy entirely now as his face and head start changing their appearance. His neck muscles, traps, and delts double up on each other as he continues to grow bigger and wider. August can feel the incredible amount of cum starting to rush through the new behemoth’s cock as he aims the gaping slit at his face. ‘YEAH MAN, FUCKING FEED ME THAT GAWD PROTEIN! I WANT IT SO MUCH!’ Completely unaware of what August is doing, the giant humps August’s hands as he launches several powerful jets of cum into the hairy stud’s face. He gulps down the thick protein and finds it is hard to breathe as it immediately fills his body to the max. He falls back onto the ground and nearly suffocates as the muscle monster above him continues to coat him with his giant flood. Nash’s growth cycle continues as his jacket and undershirt completely rip off his body and tumble to the ground. He has now eclipsed 8 feet tall and reached 500 pounds and doesn’t appear to be stopping. After a few minutes of absolute fear wondering if he is dying or not, August can feel himself starting to grow again. ‘YES! YES! *his entire body begins stretching and cracking* FUCKING MAKE ME A GAWD! *his overalls completely rip off* MMMMMM YEAH! *his voice completely changes* HERE I COME NASH!’ August begins transforming rapidly as his back cracks and pops continuously as he gains a foot in height in seconds. His upper body doubles up on itself as he quickly approaches Nash’s size. He laughs hysterically staring at the monstrous balloons swelling in front of his face as well as the gargantuan guns and veins expanding on his obscene arms. The quads, calves, and glutes on the hairy giant are now matching up with his counterpart as he bumps Nash with his monster chest. The giant is pushed backwards and hits the wall behind him destroying it with ease. Whatever high Nash was on before seems to be ending now as his growth finally ends. He looks at August from the wreckage who is standing probably ten feet from him. He is trying to figure out what just happened and if it is real or not. ‘HUH?......uhhh man…..*finally looks down at his body and realizes he doesn’t look the same anymore* OH MY GAWD! *realizes his voice is VERY different* OHHH MMMMMMM…….I feel so damn horny.’ August marches over shaking the whole apartment to the point that the walls begin cracking. He pushes Nash to the ground and starts punching on the behemoth’s mammoth abs. He grunts each time he does it before he slides his huge bubble butt down to sit on his buddy’s footlong. He slowly slides it inside him and roars in delight. Nash starts fucking him without a second thought. The hairy giant then leans in to say something to the thick monster. ‘You and I both know we can go further, well at least I know we can. Fill me up again man and I will fucking grow through this ceiling. OHH FUCK…..*feels the cum flowing through his own balls*……well…..*his cock bounces a few times before it rises to take aim at Nash’s face*…..perhaps we can do it at the same time……GAWD YEAH!.....*the cum starts moving into his own cock*……let’s do this together Nash and make those other two weaklings in the other room wish they were us!’ Nash’s anticipation of August’s cum makes his own balls start contracting as his protein begins its rapid ascent to his cock. What follows next could change a lot more than just their lives. For other entries in the Body Good series: Hypnosis: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/2230-hypnosis-does-a-body-good/?hl=%2Bhypnosis+%2Bdoes+%2Bbody+%2Bgood Sex: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/2258-sex-does-a-body-good-2-parts/ Achilles: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/2250-achilles-does-a-body-good/?hl=%2Bprotein+%2Bdoes+%2Bbody+%2Bgood
×
×
  • Create New...

Important Information

By using this site, you agree to our Guidelines, Terms of Use, & Privacy Policy.
We have placed cookies on your device to help make this website better. You can adjust your cookie settings, otherwise we'll assume you're okay to continue..